Title:   Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

Subject:  

Author:   John Masefield

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Bookmarks





Page No 1


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

John Masefield



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger ................................................................................................................1

John Masefield .........................................................................................................................................1

CHAPTER I. I LEAVE HOME ...............................................................................................................1

CHAPTER II. I LEAVE HOME AGAIN ................................................................................................8

CHAPTER III. I LEAVE HOME A THIRD TIME..............................................................................11

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME ...................................................................13

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA................................................................................................................19

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA! ..................................................................................................25

CHAPTER VII. LAND RATS AND WATER RATS..........................................................................30

CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND...............................................................................................33

CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND...................................................................................37

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT ............................................................................................41

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA .....................................................................................................................46

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW ...................................................................................51

CHAPTER XIII.  IT BREEZES UP......................................................................................................56

CHAPTER XIV. A DRINK OF SHERBET ..........................................................................................60

CHAPTER XV. THE ROAD TO LYME ..............................................................................................63

CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING........................................................................................................66

CHAPTER XVII. A VOICE AT DAWN ..............................................................................................70

CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA ....................................................................................73

CHAPTER XIX. I MEET THE CLUB MEN ........................................................................................77

CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE............................................................................................80

CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE ..........................................................84

CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE.............................................................................................88

CHAPTER XXIII. FREE .......................................................................................................................92

CHAPTER XXIV. THE END...............................................................................................................96


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

i



Top




Page No 3


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

John Masefield

CHAPTER I. I LEAVE HOME 

CHAPTER II. I LEAVE HOME AGAIN 

CHAPTER III. I LEAVE HOME A THIRD TIME 

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME 

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA 

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA! 

CHAPTER VII. LAND RATS AND WATER RATS 

CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND 

CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND 

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT 

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA 

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW 

CHAPTER XIII. IT BREEZES UP 

CHAPTER XIV. A DRINK OF SHERBET 

CHAPTER XV. THE ROAD TO LYME 

CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING 

CHAPTER XVII. A VOICE AT DAWN 

CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA 

CHAPTER XIX. I MEET THE CLUB MEN 

CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE 

CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE 

CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE 

CHAPTER XXIII. FREE 

CHAPTER XXIV. THE END  

CHAPTER I. I LEAVE HOME

I was born at Oulton, in Suffolk, in the year 1672. I know not the day of my birth, but it was in March, a day

or two after the Dutch war began. I know this, because my father, who was the clergyman at Oulton, once

told me that in the night of my birth a horseman called upon him, at the rectory, to ask the way to Lowestoft.

He was riding from London with letters for the Admiral, he said; but had missed his way somewhere beyond

Beccles. He was mud from head to foot (it had been a wet March) but he would not stay to dry himself. He

reined in at the door, just as I was born, as though he were some ghost, bringing my life in his saddle bags.

Then he shook up his horse, through the mud, towards Lowestoft, so that the splashing of the horse's hoofs

must have been the first sound heard by me. The Admiral was gone when he reached Lowestoft, poor man, so

all his trouble was wasted. War wastes more energy, I suppose, than any other form of folly. I know that on

the East Coast, during all the years of my childhood, this Dutch war wasted the energies of thousands. The

villages had to drill men, each village according to its size, to make an army in case the Dutch should land.

Long after the war was over, they drilled thus. I remember them on the field outside the church, drilling after

Sunday service, firing at a stump of a tree. Once some wag rang the alarmbell at night, to fetch them out of

their beds. Then there were the smugglers; they, too, were caused by the war. After the fighting there was a

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger 1



Top




Page No 4


bitter feeling against the Dutch. Dutch goods were taxed heavily (spice, I remember, was made very dear

thus) to pay for the war. The smugglers began then to land their goods secretly, all along the coast, so that

they might avoid the payment of the duty. The farmers were their friends; for they liked to have their gin

cheap. Indeed, they used to say that in an agueish place like the fens, gin was a necessity, if one would avoid

fever. Often, at night, in the winter, when I was walking home from Lowestoft school, I would see the

farmers riding to the rendezvous in the dark, with their horses' hoofs all wrapped up in sacks, to make no

noise.

I lived for twelve years at Oulton. I learned how to handle a boat there, how to swim, how to skate, how to

find the eggs of the many wild fowl in the reeds. In those days the Broad country was a very wild land, half

of it swamp. My father gave me a coracle on my tenth birthday. In this little boat I used to explore the

country for many miles, pushing up creeks among the reeds, then watching, in the pools (far out of the world

it seemed) for ruffs or wild duck. I was a hardy boy, much older than my years, like so many only children. I

used to go away, sometimes, for two or three days together, with my friend John Halmer, Captain Halmer's

son, taking some bread, with a blanket or two, as my ship's stores. We used to paddle far up the Waveney to

an island hidden in reeds. We were the only persons who knew of that island. We were like little kings there.

We built a rough sort of tenthut there every summer. Then we would pass the time there deliciously, now

bathing, now fishing, but always living on what we caught. John, who was a wild lad, much older than I, used

to go among the gipsies in their great winter camp at Oulton. He learned many strange tricks from them. He

was a good campcompanion. I think that the last two years of my life at Oulton were the happiest years of

my life. I have never cared for dry or hilly countries since. Wherever I have been in the world, I have always

longed for the Broads, where the rivers wander among reeds for miles, losing themselves in thickets of reeds.

I have always thought tenderly of the flat land, where windmills or churches are the only landmarks, standing

up above the mist, in the loneliness of the fens. But when I was nearly thirteen years old (just after the death

of Charles the Second) my father died, leaving me an orphan. My uncle, Gabriel Hyde, a man about town,

was my only relative. The vicar of Lowestoft wrote to him, on my behalf. A fortnight later (the ways were

always very foul in the winter) my uncle's man came to fetch me to London. There was a sale of my father's

furniture. His books were sent off to his college at Cambridge by the Lowestoft carrier. Then the valet took

me by wherry to Norwich, where we caught a weekly coach to town. That was the last time I ever sailed on

the Waveney as a boy, that journey to Norwich. When I next saw the Broads, I was a man of thirtyfive. I

remember how strangely small the country seemed to me when I saw it after my wanderings. But this is away

from my tale. All that I remember of the coachride was my arrival late at night at the London inn, a dark

house full of smells, from which the valet led me to my uncle's house.

I lay awake, that first night, much puzzled by the noise, fearing that London would be all streets, a dismal

place. When I fell asleep, I was waked continually by chiming bells. In the morning, early, I was roused by

the musical calling made by milkmen on their rounds, with that morning's milk for sale. At breakfast my

uncle told me not to go into the street without Ephraim, his man; for without a guide, he said, I should get

lost. He warned me that there were people in London who made a living by seizing children ("kidnapping" or

"trepanning" them, as it was called) to sell to merchantcaptains bound for the plantations. "So be very

careful, Martin," he said. "Do not talk to strangers." He went for his morning walk after this, telling me that I

might run out to play in the garden.

I went out of doors feeling that London must be a very terrible place, if the folk there went about counting all

who met them as possible enemies. I was homesick for the Broads, where everybody, even bad men, like the

worst of the smugglers, was friendly to me. I hated all this noisy city, so full of dirty jumbled houses. I

longed to be in my coracle on the Waveney, paddling along among the reeds, chucking pebbles at the

waterrats. But when I went out into the garden I found that even London held something for me, not so good

as the Broads, perhaps, but pleasant in its way.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger 2



Top




Page No 5


Now before I go further, I must tell you that my uncle's house was one of the old houses in Billingsgate. It

stood in a narrow, crowded lane, at the western end of Thames Street, close to the river. Few of the houses

thereabouts were old; for the fire of London had nearly destroyed that part of the city, but my uncle's house,

with a few more in the same lane, being built of brick, had escaped. The bricks of some of the houses were

scorched black. I remember, also, at the corner house, three doors from my uncle's house, the melted end of a

water pipe, hanging from the roof like a long leaden icicle, just as it had run from the heat eighteen years

before. I used to long for that icicle: it would have made such fine bullets for my sling. I have said that Fish

Lane, where my uncle lived, was narrow. It was very narrow. The upper stories of the houses opposite could

be touched from my bedroom window with an eightfoot fishing rod. If one leaned well out, one could see

right into their upper rooms. You could even hear the people talking in them.

At the back of the house there was a garden of potherbs. It sloped down to the riverbank, where there were

stairs to the water. The stairs were covered in, so as to form a boathouse, in which (as I learned afterwards)

my uncle's skiffs were kept. You may be sure that I lost no time in getting down to the water, after I had

breakfasted with my uncle, on the morning after my arrival.

A low stone parapet, topped by iron rails, shut off the garden from the beach. Just beyond the parapet, within

slingshot, as I soon proved, was the famous Pool of London, full of ships of all sorts, some with flags flying.

The mild spring sun (it was early in April) made the sight glorious. There must have been a hundred ships

there, all marshalled in ranks, at doublemoorings, head to flood. Boats full of merchandise were pulling to

the wharves by the Custom House. Men were working aloft on the yards, bending or unbending sails. In some

ships the sails hung loose, drying in the sun. In others, the men were singing out as they walked round the

capstan, hoisting goods from the hold. One of the ships close to me was a beautiful little Spanish schooner,

with her name La Reina in big gold letters on her transom. She was evidently one of those very fast fruit

boats, from the Canary Islands, of which I had heard the seamen at Oulton speak. She was discharging

oranges into a lighter, when I first saw her. The sweet, heavy smell of the bruised peels scented the river for

many yards.

I was looking at this schooner, wishing that I could pass an hour in her hold, among those delicious boxes,

when a bearded man came on deck from her cabin. He looked at the shore, straight at myself as I thought,

raising his hand swiftly as though to beckon me to him. A boat pushed out instantly, in answer to the hand,

from the garden next to the one in which I stood. The waterman, pulling to the schooner, talked with the man

for a moment, evidently settling the amount of his fare. After the haggling, my gentleman climbed into the

boat by a little ropeladder at the stern. Then the boatman pulled away upstream, going on the last of the

flood, within twenty yards of where I stood.

I had watched them idly, attracted, in the beginning, by that sudden raising of the hand. But as they passed

me, there came a sudden puff of wind, strong enough to flurry the water into wrinkles. It lifted the

gentleman's hat, so that he saved it only by a violent snatch which made the boat rock. As he jammed the hat

down he broke or displaced some string or clip near his ears. At any rate his beard came adrift on the side

nearest to me. The man was wearing a false beard. He remedied the matter at once, very cleverly, so that I

may have been the only witness; but I saw that the boatman was in the man's secret, whatever it was. He

pulled hard on his starboard oar, bringing the boat partly across the current, thus screening him from

everybody except the workers in the ships. It must have seemed to all who saw him that he was merely

pulling to another arch of London Bridge.

I was not sure of the man's face. It seemed handsome; that was all that I could say of it. But I was fascinated

by the mystery. I wondered why he was wearing a false beard. I wondered what he was doing in the

schooner. I imagined all sorts of romantic plots in which he was taking part. I watched his boat go through

the Bridge with the feeling that I was sharing in all sorts of adventures already. There was a fall of water at

the Bridge which made the river dangerous there even on a flood tide. I could see that the waves there would


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger 3



Top




Page No 6


be quite enough for such a boat without the most tender handling. I watched to see how they would pass

through. Both men stood up, facing forwards, each taking an oar. They worked her through, out of sight, in a

very clever fashion; which set me wondering again what this handsome gentleman might be, who worked a

boat so well.

I hung about at the end of the garden until dinner time, hoping that they would return. I watched every boat

which came downstream, finding a great pleasure in the watermen's skill, for indeed the water at the Bridge

was frightful; only a strong nerve could venture on it. But the boat did not come back, though one or two

other boats brought people, or goods, to the stairs of the garden beside me. I could not see into the garden;

that party wall was too high.

I did not go indoors again till Ephraim came to fetch me, saying that it was time I washed my hands for

dinner. I went to my room; but instead of washing my hands, I leaned out of the window to watch a dancing

bear which was sidling about in the lane, just below, while his keeper made a noise on the panpipes. A little

crowd of idlers was gathered round the bear. Some of them were laughing at the bear, some at his keeper. I

saw two boys sneaking about among the company; they were evillooking little ruffians, with that hard look

in the eyes which always marks the thoroughly wicked. As I watched, one of them slipped his hand into a

man's pocket, then withdrew it, passing something swiftly to his companion, who walked unconcernedly

away. I ran out of doors at once, to the man who had been robbed.

"Sir," I said, when he had drawn away from the little crowd. "Have you not been robbed of something?"

He turned to look down on me, searching his pockets with both hands. It gave me a start to see him, for he

was the bearded man who had passed me in the boat that morning. You may be sure that I took a good note of

him. He was a handsome, melancholylooking man, with a beard designed to make him look fairer than he

really was.

"Robbed of something?" he repeated in a quiet voice. "Yes, I have been robbed of something." It seemed to

me that he turned pale, when he found that he had been robbed. "Did you see it?" he asked. "Don't point. Just

describe him to me. No. Don't look round, boy. Tell me without looking round."

"Sir," I said, "do you see two little boys moving about among the people there?"

"Yes," he said.

"It's the boy with the bit of broken pipe in his hat who has the, whatever it was, sir, I'm sure. I saw it all."

"I see," he said. "That's the coveter. Let this be a warning to you, boy, never to stop in a crowd to watch these

streetperformers. Where were you, when you saw it?"

"Up above there, sir. In that house."

"In Mr.Hyde's house. Do you live there?"

"Yes, sir."

"Since when? Not for long, surely?"

"No, sir. Only since yesterday. I'm Mr. Hyde's nephew."

"Ah! Indeed. And that is your room up there?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger 4



Top




Page No 7


"Yes, sir."

"Where do you come from then? You've not been in town before. What is your father?"

"My father's dead, sir. I come from Oulton. My father was rector there."

"Ah," he said quietly. "Now give this penny to the bearward."

While I was giving the penny to the keeper, the strange man edged among the lookerson, apparently

watching the bear's antics, till he was just behind the pickpocket's accomplice. Watching his time, he seized

the boy from behind by both wrists.

"This boy's a pickpocket," he cried aloud. "Stop that other boy. He's an accomplice." The other boy, who had

just taken a purse, started to run, letting the booty drop. A boatman who was going towards the river, tripped

him up with an oar so that he fell heavily. He lay still where he had fallen (all the wind was knocked out of

him) so that he was easily secured. The boy who had been seized by the bearded man made no attempt to get

away. He was too firmly held. Both boys were then marched off to the nearest constable where (after a strict

search), they were locked into a cellar till the morrow. The crowd deserted the bearward when the cry of

pickpockets was raised. They followed my mysterious friend to the constable's house, hoping, no doubt, that

they would be able to crowd in to hear the constable bully the boys as he searched them. One or two, who

pretended to have missed things, managed to get in. The bearded man told me to come in, as he said that I

should be needed as a witness. The others were driven out into the street, where, I suppose, their

monkeyminds soon found other game, a horse fallen down, or a drunken woman in the gutter, to divert their

idleness. Such sights seem to attract a London crowd at once.

The boys were strictly searched by the constable. The booty from their pockets was turned out upon the table.

"Now, sir," said the constable to the bearded man, after he had made a note of my story. "What is it they 'ad

of you, sir?"

"A shagreen leather pocketbook," said the man. "There it is."

"This one?" said the constable.

"Yes."

"Oh," said the constable, opening the clasps, so that he could examine the writing on the leaves. "What's

inside?"

"A lot of figures," said the man. "Sums. Problems in arithmetic."

"Right," said the constable, handing over the book.

"Here you are, sir. What name, sir?"

"Edward Jermyn."

"Edward German," the constable repeated.

"Where d' you live, sir?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger 5



Top




Page No 8


"At Mr. Scott's in Fish Lane."

"Right, sir," said the constable, writing down the address, "You must appear tomorrow at ten before Mr.

Garry, the magistrate. You, too, young master, to give your evidence."

At this the boys burst out crying, begging us not to appear, using all those deceptive arts which the London

thieves practise from childhood. I, who was new to the world's deceits, was touched to the marrow by their

seeming misery. The constable roughly silenced them. "I know you, he said. "I had my eye on you two ever

since Christmas. Now you'll go abroad to do a bit of honest work, instead of nickin' pockets. Stow your

blubbering now, or I'll give you Mogador Jack." He produced "Mogador Jack," a supple shark's backbone,

from behind the door. The tears stopped on the instant.

After this, the bearded man showed me the way back to Fish Lane, where Ephraim, who was at the door,

looking out for me) gave me a shrewd scolding, for venturing out without a guide.

Mr. Jermyn silenced him by giving him a shilling. The next day, Mr. Jermyn took me to the magistrate's

house, where the two thieves were formally committed for trial. Mr. Jermyn told me that they would probably

be transported for seven years, on conviction at the Assizes; but that, as they were young, the honest work

abroad, in the plantations, might be the saving of them. "So do not be so sad, Mr. Martin," he said. "You do

not know how good a thing you did when you looked out of the window yesterday. Do you know, by the

way, how much my book is worth?"

"No, sir," I said.

"Well. It's worth more than the King's crown," he said.

"But I thought it was only sums, sir."

"Yes," he said, with a strange smile. "But some sums have to do with a great deal of money. Now I want you

to think tonight of something to the value of twenty pounds or so. I want to give you something as a reward

for your smartness. Don't decide at once. Think it over. Here we are at our homes, you see. We live just

opposite to each other."

We were standing at this moment in the narrow lane at my uncle's door. As he spoke, he raised his hand in a

farewell salute with that dignity of gesture which was in all his movements. On the instant, to my surprise,

the door of the house opposite opened slowly, till it was about half open. No one opened it, as I could see; it

swung back of itself. After my friend had stepped across the threshold it swung to with a click in the same

mysterious way. It was as though it had a knowledge of Mr. Jermyn's mind, as though the raised hand had

had a magical power over it. When I went indoors to my uncle's house I was excited. I felt that I was in the

presence of something romantic, something mysterious. I liked Mr. Jermyn. He had been very kind. But I

kept wondering why he wore a false beard, why his door opened so mysteriously, why he valued a book of

sums above the worth of a King's crown. As for his offer of a present, I did not like it, though he had not

given me time to say as much. I remembered how indignant the Oulton wherrymen had been when a

gentleman offered them money for saving his daughter's life. I had seen the man robbed, what else could I

have done? I could have done no less than tell him. I resolved that I would refuse the gift when next I saw

him.

At dinner that day, I was full of Mr. Jermyn, much to my uncle's annoyance.

"Who is this Mr. Jermyn, Martin?" he asked. "I don't know him. Is he a gentleman?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger 6



Top




Page No 9


"Yes, uncle."

"Do you know him, Ephraim?"

"No, sir. I know him by sight, sir. Gentleman who lives over the way, Mr. Hyde."

"That's Mr. Scott's, though."

"No, sir. Mr. Jermyn's been there ever since February."

"But the house is empty."

"The lower floor is furnished, sir."

"Do you know anything of him? Do you know his man?"

"They say he's in the fruit way, sir. In the Spanish trade. His men are Spaniards. They do say he's not quite to

be trusted."

"Who says this?" my uncle asked.

"I don't like to mention names, sir," Ephraim said.

"Quite right. Quite right. But what do they say?"

"Very queer things goes on in that 'ouse," said Ephraim. "I don't 'ardly like to say. But they think 'e raises the

devil, sir. Awful noises goes on there. I seen some things myself there, as I don't like to talk of. Well. I saw a

black bird as big as a man stand flapping in the window. Then I seen eyes glaring out at the door. They give

the 'ouse a bad name, sir; everyone."

"H'm," said my uncle. "What's he like, Martin, this Mr. Jermyn?"

"A tall man, with a beard," I answered. I thought it wrong to mention that I knew the beard to be false. "He's

always stroking the bridge of his nose with his hand."

"Ha," my uncle said, as though recognizing the trait. "But with a beard, you tell me?"

"Yes, sir. With a beard."

"H'm," he answered, musing, "I must have a look at this Mr. Jermyn. Remember, Martin, you're to have

nothing more to do with him, till I know a little more of what he is. You understand?"

"Yes, uncle."

"One cannot be too careful in this town. I won't allow you in the streets, Martin. No matter who has his

pockets picked. I told you that before."

"Please, uncle, may I go on the river, then, if I'm not to go into the street? I'm used to boats."

"Yes. You may do that. But you're not to go on board the ships, mind."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger 7



Top




Page No 10


"Beg pardon, sir," Ephraim put in. "The fall at the Bridge is very risky, sir."

"It is?" said my uncle, testily. "Then of course you can't go in a boat, Martin. You must play in the garden, or

read."

CHAPTER II. I LEAVE HOME AGAIN

I thought Ephraim a pig for putting in that word about the fall. Though I had only known Ephraim for a few

days I disliked him perhaps as much as he disliked me. He was angry (I could feel it) at having a boy in the

house, after many years of quiet alone with my uncle. I know that when he had occasion to speak to me, he

always went away muttering about my being a charity brat who ought to be in the poorhouse. Still, like

most servants, he vented most of his malice indirectly, as in this hint of his about the river. I rose up from the

dinnertable full of rebellion. I would go on the river, I said to myself, fall or no fall. I would see more of Mr.

Jermyn, too. I would find out what went on in that house. I would find out everything. In all this, of course, I

was very wrong, but having made sure that I was being treated unjustly I felt that I was only doing right in

rebelling. So after waiting till Ephraim was in the pantry, washing up the dinnerthings with the housemaid, I

slipped down the garden to the boathouse. The door was padlocked, as I had feared; but with an old

hammerhead I managed to pry off the staple. I felt like a burglar when the lock came off in my hand. I felt

that I was acting deceitfully. Then the thought of Ephraim came over me, making me rebellious to my

fingertips. I would go on the river, I said to myself, I would go aboard all the ships in the Pool. I would

show them all that I could handle a boat anywhere. So in a moment my good angel was beaten. I was in the

boathouse, prying at the staple of the outer door, like the young rogue that I was. Well, I paid a heavy price

for that day of disobedience. It was the most dearly bought day's row I ever heard of.

It took me a few moments to open the outer door. Then, with a thrill of pleasure, such as only those who love

the water can fed, I thrust out into the river, on to the last of the ebb, then fast ebbing. The fall under the

bridge at that state of the tide was truly terrifying. It roared so loudly that I could hear nothing else. It boiled

about the bridge piers so fiercely that I was scared to see it. I had seen the sea in storm; but then one does not

put to sea in a storm. This waterfall tumbled daily, even in a calm. I shuddered to think of small boats, caught

in the current above it, being drawn down, slowly at first, then with a whirl, till all was whelmed in the

tumble below the arches. I saw how hatefully the back wash seemed to saunter back to the fall along the

banks. I thought that if I was not careful I might be caught in the back wash, drawn slowly along it by the

undertow, till the cataract sank me. As I watched the fall, fascinated, yet scared by it, there came a shooting

rush, with shouts of triumph. A fouroared wherry with two passengers shot through the arch over the worst

of the water into the quiet of the midstream. They waved to me, evidently very pleased with their exploit.

That set me wondering whether the water were really as bad as it looked. My first feat was to back up

cautiously almost to the fall, till my boat was dancing so vigorously that I was spattered all over. Standing up

in the boat there, I could see the oily water, like a great arched snake's back, swirl past the arch towards me,

bubbleless, almost without a ripple, till it showed all its teeth at once in breaking down. The piers of the

arches jutted far out below the fall, like pointed islands. I was about to try to climb on the top of one from the

boat, a piece of madness which would probably have ended in my death, but some boys in one of the houses

on the bridge began to pelt me with pebbles, so that I had to sheer off. I pulled down among the shipping,

examining every vessel in the Pool. Then I pulled down the stream, with the ebb, as far as Wapping, where I

was much shocked by the sight of the pirates' gallows, with seven dead men hung in chains together there, for

taking the ship Delight, so a waterman told me, on the Guinea Coast, the year before. I left my boat at

Wapping Stairs, while I went into a pastrycook's shop to buy cake; for I was now hungry. The pastrycook

was also a vintner. His tables were pretty well crowded with men, mostly seafaring men, who were drinking

wine together, talking of politics. I knew nothing whatever about politics, but hearing the Duke of Monmouth

named I pricked up my ears to listen. My father had told me, in his last illness, when the news of the death of

Charles the Second reached us, that trouble would come to England through this Duke, because, he said, "he

will never agree with King James." Many people (the Duke himself being one of them) believed that this


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER II. I LEAVE HOME AGAIN 8



Top




Page No 11


James Scott, Duke of Monmouth, was the son of a very beautiful woman by Charles the Second, who (so the

tale went) had married her in his wanderings abroad, while Cromwell ruled in England here. I myself shall

ever believe this story. I am quite sure, now, in my own mind, that Monmouth was our rightful King. I have

heard accounts of this marriage of Charles the Second from people who were with him in his wanderings.

When Charles the Second died (being poisoned, some said, by his brother James, who wished to seize the

throne while Monmouth was abroad, unable to claim his rights) James succeeded to the crown. At the time of

which I write he had been King for about two months. I did not know anything about his merits as a King;

but hearing the name of Monmouth I felt sure, from the first, that I should hear more of what my father had

told me.

One of the seamen, a sourlooking, palefaced man, was saying that Holland was full of talk that the Duke

was coming over, to try for the Kingdom. Another said that it wasn't the Duke of Monmouth but the Duke of

Argyle that was coming, to try, not for England, but for Scotland. A third said that all this was talk, for how

could a single man, without twenty friends in the world, get through a cruising fleet? "How could he do

anything, even if he did land?"

"Ah," said another man. "They say that the West is ready to rally around him. That's what they say."

"Well," said the first, raising his cup. "Here's to King James, I say. England's had enough of civil troubles."

The other men drank the toast with applause. It is curious to remember how cautious people were in those

troublous days. One could never be sure of your friend's true opinion. It was a time when there were so many

spies abroad that everybody was suspicious of his neighbour. I am sure that a good half of that company was

disloyal; yet they drank that toast, stamping their feet, as though they would have shed their blood for King

James with all the pleasure in life. "Are you for King James, young waterman?" said one of the men to me.

"Yes," I said, "I am for the rightful King." At this they all laughed. One of the men said that if there were

many like me the Duke of Monmouth might spare himself the trouble of coming over.

I finished my cake quietly, after that. Then, as the tide was not yet making, to help me back up the river, I

wandered into Wapping fields, where a gang of beggars camped. They were a dirtier, more troublesome

company than the worst of the Oulton gipsies. They crowded round me, whining about their miseries, with

the fawning smiles of professional beggars. There were children among them who lied about their wants as

glibly as their parents lied. The Oulton beggars had taught me to refuse such people, as being, nearly always,

knaves; so I said that I had nothing for them. I felt the hands of these thieves lightly feeling the outsides of

my pockets for something worth taking. One of them with a sudden thrust upon me snatched my

handkerchief. He tossed it to a friend. As he started to run from me, a young man with an evil, weak face

pushed me backwards with a violent shove. I staggered back, from the push, to fall over a boy who had

crouched behind me there, ready to upset me. When I got up, rather shaken from my fall, the dirty gang was

scattering to its burrow; for they lived, like beasts, in holes scratched in the ground, thatched over with sacks

or old clothes. I hurried back toward Wapping in the hope of finding a constable to recover my handkerchief

for me. The constable (when I found him) refused to stir until I made it worth his while. Sixpence was his fee,

he said, but he was sure that a handsome young gentleman like myself would not grudge a sixpence to

recover a handkerchief. On searching for my purse (in which I had about two shillings) I found that that had

gone, too, "nicked" by these thieves. I told the Constable that my purse had been stolen.

"Oh," he said. "How much was in it?" I told him.

"Could you describe the man who took it?"

"No." I said. "I did not see the man take it."

"Then how do you know that anybody took it?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER II. I LEAVE HOME AGAIN 9



Top




Page No 12


Of course I did not know that anybody had taken it but thought it highly probable. "That won't do here," he

said, settling down in his chair to his tobacco. "I'll look into it. If I hear of it, why, next time you come here,

you shall have it."

"But my handkerchief," I said.

"Sixpence is my fee," the brute answered. "Do you want to rob a poor man of his earnings? Why, what a

rogue you must be, young master." I tried to move him to recover my handkerchief, but without success. At

last, growing weary of the sound of my pipe, as he said, he rounded on me.

"If you don't run away 'ome," he said, "I'll commit you for a nuisance. Think I'm goin' to be bothered by yer.

Be off, now."

At that, I set off down to the river. There I found two dirty little boys in my uncle's boat, busy with the

dipper, trying to fill her with water. I boxed the ears of one of them, when the other, coming behind me, hit

me over the head with the stretcher. I turned sharply, giving him a punch which made his nose bleed. The

other, seeing his chance (my back being turned) promptly soused me with the dipper. I saw that I would have

to settle one of them at a time, so, paying no attention to the dipper, I followed up my blow on the nose with

one or two more, which drove the stretcherboy out of the boat. The other was a harder lad; who would,

perhaps, have beaten me, had not a waterman on the stairs taken my part. He took my enemy by the ear. "Get

out of that," he said, giving him a kick. "If I catch you messing boats again, I'll give you Mogador Jack." I

pushed off from the stairs then, glad to get away with both oars. My enemies, running along the banks, flung

stones at me as long as I was in range. If I had had my sling with me, would have warmed their legs for them.

When was out of range of their shot, I laid in my oars, so that I could bail. The boys had poured about six

inches of water into the boat. If the plug had been less tightly hammered in, they would no doubt have sunk

her at her painter by pulling it out. Then should have been indeed in difficulty. It took me about twenty

minutes to bail the boat clear. As I bailed her, I thought that Londoners must be the most unpleasant people in

the world, since, already, in two days, I had met so many knaves. It did not occur to me at the time that I was

a young knave, too, to be out in a stolen boat, against orders. I never once thought how well I had been served

for my disobedience.

I had an uncomfortable journey upstream, for I was very wet from my sousing. I loitered at the Tower to

watch the garrison drilling with the big guns. Then I loitered about among the ships, reading their names, or

even climbing their gangways to look at their decks. I lingered a long time at the schooner La Reina, partly

because she was much the prettiest ship in the Pool, but partly because I was beginning to dread Ephraim. I

wondered whether Mr. Jermyn was on board of her. I was half tempted to climb aboard to find out. I

clambered partly up her gangway, so that I could peer over the rail. To my surprise, I found that her hatches

were battened down as in ships ready for the sea. Her cargo of oranges, that had smelt so sweetly, must have

been a blind, for no ship, discharging cargo the day before, could be loaded, ready for sea, within

twentyfour hours. Indeed, she was in excellent trim. She was not too light to put to sea. No doubt, I said to

myself, she has taken in ballast to equal the weight of oranges sent ashore. But I knew just enough of ships to

know that there was some mystery in the business. The schooner could not be the plain fruittrader for which

men took her. As I looked over her rail, noting this, I said to myself that "here is another mystery with which

Mr. Jermyn has to do." I felt a thrill of excitement go through me. I was touching mysterious adventure at

half a dozen different points. I felt inclined to creep to the hatchway of the little cabin, to listen there if any

plots were being hatched. It was getting duskish by this time, it must have been nearly seven o'clock. Two

men came up the cabin hatch together. One of them was Mr. Jermyn, the other a shorter fellow, to whom Mr.

Jermyn seemed extremely respectful. I wished not to be seen, so I ducked down nimbly into my boat,

drawing her forward by a guesswarp, till I could row without being heard by them. I heard Mr. Jermyn

calling to a waterman; so very swiftly I paddled behind other ships in the tier, without being observed. Then I

paddled back to my uncle's boathouse, the door of which, to my horror, was firmly fastened against me.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER II. I LEAVE HOME AGAIN 10



Top




Page No 13


CHAPTER III. I LEAVE HOME A THIRD TIME

I must have made some little noise at the door, trying to get in. At any rate, Ephraim, who was waiting for

such a signal, came forward with a churlish glee to rate me.

"So you're come back, Mr. Martin," he said. "These are nice carryingson for a young gentleman." I thought

that I might as well be hanged for a sheep as for a lamb. Ephraim's tone jarred me, so I told him to shut up, as

I didn't want any of his jaw. This rather staggered him, so I told him further to open the boathouse, instead

of standing like a stock, as ,I wanted to moor the boat. He opened the door for me, glowering at me moodily.

"Mr. Hyde shall know of this," he said when all was secured. He caught me by the arm to drag me out of the

boathouse; so I, expecting this, rapped him shrewdly with the stretcher on the elbow. I thought for a

moment that he would beat me. I could see his face very fierce in the dusk. I heard his teeth gritting. Then

fear of my uncle restrained him. All that he said was, "If I 'ad my way I'd 'ave it out of you for this. A good

sound whippin's what you want."

"Is it?" I asked contemptuously. "Lock the door."

Ephraim left me in the sittingroom while he made his report to my uncle. It was not a long report. He

returned in a few minutes to say that I was to be locked into my room without supper. "Mr. 'Ide is in a fine

taking," he said. "Per'aps 'e'll knock some of your pride out of you." I made no answer, but let him march me

to my room, to the execution of the sentence. "There," he said, through the door, as he turned the key on me.

"Per'aps that'll bring you to your senses."

"Ephraim the stiffneck!" I answered loudly.; "Old Ephraim Stiffneck! Stiffneck!"

"Ah," he answered, clumping down the corridor. He was thinking how small I should sing when, in the

morning, he gave me the option of apologizing to him, or going without breakfast.

It was pretty dark by this time. Fish Lane was as quiet as a country road. No one was stirring there. I thought

that, as my uncle would shortly go to supper, I might soon venture out by the window, high up as it was, to

buy myself some food in the town. I liked the notion; but when I came to look down from the window it

seemed a giddy height from the pavement. Going down would be easy; but getting back would be quite

another matter. Thinking it over, I remembered that I had seen a short gardener's ladder hooked to the garden

wall. If I could make a rope, by which to let myself down, I could, I thought, make use of this ladder to get

back by, for it would cover nearly half the height to my window sill, a full thirty feet from the ground. If, by

standing on the upper rungs, could reach within five yards of the window, I knew that I should be able to

scramble up so far by a rope. There was no difficulty about a rope. I had a good eighteen yards of choice

stout rope there in the room with me, the lashings of my two trunks. I was about to pay this out into the lane,

when I thought that would be far more effective if I fashioned a ladder for myself, using the two trunk

lashings as the uprights. This was a glorious thought. I tied the lashings together behind the wooden bedpost

which was to be my support in midair. Then I rummaged out a hank of sailor's spunyarn, a kind of very

strong tarred string, with which to make my steps, or rungs. did not do this very well, for I was working in the

dark, but you may be sure that I made those steps with all my strength, since my bones were to depend upon

them. I ran short of spunyarn before I had finished, so my last three steps were made of the fireirons. They

made a good finish to the whole; for, being heavy, they kept the ladder steady. At least thought that they

would keep the ladder steady, in the innocence of my heart.

I was so excited, when I finished the tying of the tongs, that I almost forgot to take some money from the

little store which I kept locked up in my trunk. A shilling would be ample, I thought; but I took rather more

than that, so as to he on the safe side. I took the precaution, before leaving, of bolting my door from the

inside, lest Ephraim should visit me in my absence.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER III. I LEAVE HOME A THIRD TIME 11



Top




Page No 14


Then, having tested all my knots, I paid out my ladder from the window. No one was within sight along the

lane. Downstairs they were at supper, for I heard the diningroom bell ring. Very cautiously I swung myself

over the window ledge on my adventure. Now a rope ladder is an unsteady thing at the best of times; but

when I swung myself on to this one it jumped about like a wild colt, banging the fireirons against the wall,

making noise enough to raise the town. I had to climb down it on the inner side, or I should have had

Ephraim out to see what the matter was. Even so, my heart was in my mouth, with fright, as I stepped on to

the pavement. After making sure that no one saw, I hooked up the lower ends of my ladder as far as I could

reach, so that a passerby might run less chance of seeing them. Then I scuttled off to the delights of

Eastcheap, thinking what glorious sport I could have with this ladder in time to come. I thought of the

moonlight adventures on the river, skulking along in my boat, like a pirate on a night attack. I thought how,

perhaps, I should overhear gangs of highwaymen making their plans, or robbers in their dens, carousing after

a victory. It seemed to me that London might be a wonderful place, to one with such a means of getting out at

night.

I ate a good supper at a cookshop, sauntered about the streets for awhile, then sauntered slowly home, after

buying a tinder box, with which to light my candies. I found my ladder dangling unnoticed, so I nimbly

climbed to my room, pulling it up after me, like the savages in Polynesia. I lit my candles, intending to read;

but I found that I was far too well inclined to mischief to pay much heed to my book. Casting about for

something to do, I thought that I would open a little locked door which led to some (apparently disused) room

beyond my own. I had some difficulty in breaking the lock of this door; but a naughty boy is generally very

patient. I opened it at last, with some misgivings as to what my uncle might say on the morrow, though with

the feeling that I was a sort of conspirator, or, shall we say, a man haunting a house, playing ghost, coming at

night to his secret chamber. I was disappointed with the room. Like my own room, it was nothing more than a

long, bare attic. It had a false floor, like many houses of the time, but there was no thought of concealment

here. Half a dozen of the long flooring planks were stored in a stack against the wall, so that anyone could see

what lay in the hollow below. There was nothing romantic there. A long array of docketed, ticketed bundles

of receipts filled more than half the space. I suppose that nearly every bill which my uncle had ever paid lay

there, gathering dust. The rest of the space was filled with Ephraim's dirty old account books, jumbled

higgledypiggledy with collections of printed, unbound sermons, such as used to be sold forty years before,

in the great Puritan time. I examined a few of the sermons, hoping to find some lighter fare among them. I

examined also a few of the old account books, in the same hope. Other rubbish lay scattered in the corners of

the room; old mouseeaten saddlebags mostly. There were one or two empty baskets, which had once been

lined with silk. In one of them, I can't think why, there was an old empty, dusty powderhorn, the only thing

in that room at all to my taste. I stuck it into my belt with a scrap of spunyarn, feeling that it made me a

wonderful piratical figure. If I had had a lantern I should have been a very king there.

As I sat among the rubbish there, with my pistol (a sailmaker's fid) in my belt, it occurred to me that I would

sit up till everyone had gone to bed. Then, at eleven or twelve o'clock, I would, I thought, creep downstairs,

to explore all over the house, down even to the cellars. It shocked me when I remembered that I was locked

in. I dared not pick the lock of that door. My scheme (after all) would have to wait for another night, when

the difficulties would be less. That scheme of mine has waited until the present time. Though I never thought

it, that was the last hour I was to spend in my uncle's house. I walked past it, only the other day, thinking how

strange my life has been, feeling sad, too, that I should never know to what room a door at the end of the

upper passage led. Well, I never shall know, now. I was a wild, disobedient young rogue. Read on.

When I decided not to pick the lock of my door I thought of the mysterious Mr. Jermyn as an alternative

excitement. I crept to my window to look out at the house, watching it with a sort of terrified pleasure, half

expecting to see a ghost flapping his wings, outside the window.

I was surprised to see that the window of the upper floor (which I knew to be uninhabited) was open. I

watched it, (it was just opposite) hoping that something would happen. Presently two men came quickly up


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER III. I LEAVE HOME A THIRD TIME 12



Top




Page No 15


the lane from the river. As they neared the house they seemed to me to shuffle in their walk rather more than

vas necessary. It must have been a signal, for, as they came opposite the door, I saw it swing back upon its

hinges, as it had swung that morning, with Mr. Jermyn. Both men entered the house swiftly, just as the city

churches, one after the other, chimed halfpast nine o'clock. Almost directly afterwards I got the start of my

life. I was looking into the dark upper room across the lane, expecting nothing, when suddenly, out of the

darkness, so terribly that I was scared beyond screaming, two large red eyes glowed, over a mouth that

trembled in fire. I started back in my seat, sick with fright, but I could not take my eyes away. I watched that

horrid thing, with my hair stiffening on my head. Then in the room below it, the luminous figure of an owl

gleamed out. That was not the worst, either. I heard that savage, "chacking" noise which brown owls make

when they are perched. This great gleaming owl, five times greater than any earthly owl, was making that

chacking noise, as though it would soon spread its wings, to swoop on some such wretched mouse as myself.

I could see its eyes roll. I thought I saw the feathers stiffen on its breast. Then, as the sweat rolled down my

face, both the horrible things vanished as suddenly as they had appeared. They were gone for more than a

minute, then they appeared again, only to disappear a second time. They were exactly alike at each

appearance. Soon my horror left me, for I saw that the things disappeared at regular intervals. I found that I

could time each reappearance by counting ninety slowly from the instant the things vanished. That calmed

me. "I believe they're only clockwork," I said to myself. A moment later I saw Mr. Jermyn's head in sharp

outline against the brightness of the owl. He seemed to be fixing something with his hand. It made me burst

into a cackle of laughter, to find how easily I had been scared. "Why, it's only clockwork," I said aloud.

"They're carved turnips with candles inside them, fixed to a revolving pole, like those we used to play with at

Oulton, on the 5th of November." My fear was gone in an instant. I thought to myself how fine it would be if

I could get into that house, to stop the works, in revenge for the scare they had given me. I wondered how I

could do that.

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME

I was thoroughly ripe for mischief of any kind; my scare had driven away all desire for sleep. I looked at the

window, wondering if it would be best to go down my ladder again, to get the ladder in the garden. I was

about to do thus, when I remembered the planks in the boxroom. How splendid it would be, I thought, if I

could get a couple of those long planks across the lane as a sort of bridge. They were strong, thick planks not

likely to sag in the middle if I could only get them across. Getting them across was the difficulty; for though I

was strong for my age, I found the first plank very contrary. After blowing out my candles I fixed one end of

the board under my heavy fourpost bed, pointing the other end out through the window, slanting upwards.

Straddling across it, I very gingerly edged it out, a hand's breadth at a time, till I had some ten feet wagging

about in the air over the lane. It was as much as I could do unaided, to aim the thing. It seemed to have a wild,

contrary kind of life in it. Once or twice I came near to dropping it into the lane, which would have been the

end of everything. When I got it across, the end caught on the window ledge for about ten perilous minutes.

I was quite tired out before I got it properly across with two feet of the end in the other house. I did not at all

look forward to the job of getting it back again after my trip. One plank was hardly safe, I thought; so I slid a

second over it, without much trouble. It seemed firm enough then for anybody, no matter how heavy. So

carefully I straddled across it, hopping forward a little at a time, as though I were playing leapfrog. When

once I had started, I was much too nervous to go back. My head was strong enough. I was well used to being

high up in trees. But the danger of this adventure made me dizzy. At every hop the two planks clacked

together. I could feel the upper plank shaking out behind me a little to one side of the other. Then a tired

waterman shambled slowly up from the river, carrying his oars. He passed underneath me, while I was in

midair. It was lucky for me, I thought, that few people when walking look above their own heads. He passed

on without seeing me. I waited up aloft till he had gone, feeling my head grow dizzier at each second. I was, I

trust, truly thankful when I was able to dive down over the windowsill into the strange house. When I had

rested for a moment, I felt that it was not so difficult after all. "Going back," I said to myself, "will be much

less ticklish." Turning my head, I saw the eyes of the devilface glaring at me. They smelt very strongly of


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME 13



Top




Page No 16


kitchen tallow.

I was not in the least frightened. I crept cautiously along the floor, on tiptoe, to examine the contrivance. A

hollow shaft of light wood, a sort of big wooden pipe, led down through the floor, probably to the

groundfloor or basement, much as a mast goes down through a ship's decks into the hold. It was slowly

revolving, being worked by some simple, not very strong millcontrivance downstairs. A shelf had been

fixed up inside the pipe. On the shelf (as I could see by looking in) was a tallow candle in a sconce. Two oval

bits of red glass, let into the wood, made the eyes of this lanterndevil. The mouth was a smear of some

gleaming stuff, evidently some chemical. This was all the monster which had frightened me. The clacking

noise was made by the machine which moved it round. As for the owl, that was probably painted with the

same chemical. People were more superstitious then than now. I have no doubt that an ignorant person like

Ephraim, who had lived all his life in London, had been scared out of his wits by this machine. Like most

ignorant people, he probably reckoned the thing as devilish, merely because he did not understand it. One or

two neighbours, a housemaid or so, perhaps, had seen it, too. On the strength of their reports the house had

gotten a bad name. The two unoccupied floors had failed to get tenants, while Mr. Jermyn, the contriver of

the whole, had been ]eft alone, as no doubt he had planned. I thought that Londoners must be a very foolish

people to be so easily misled. Now that I am older, I see that Londoners often live in very narrow grooves.

They are apt to be frightened at anything to which they have not been accustomed; unless, of course, it is a

war, when they can scream about themselves so loudly that they forget that they are screaming.

I examined the machine critically, by its own candle, which I removed for the purpose. I meant to fix up one

very like it in Ephraim's bedroom as soon as I found an opportunity. Then I looked about the room for some

other toy, feeling in a fine state of excitement with the success of my adventure. The room was quite bare.

But for this ghostmachine, there was nothing which could interest me, except a curious drawing, done with

a burnt stick on the plaster of the wall, of a manofwar under sail. After examining this drawing, I listened

carefully at the door lest my faint footsteps should have roused someone below. I could hear no one stirring;

the house was silent. "I must be careful," I said to myself. "They all may have gone to bed." Understand, I did

not know then what I was doing. I was merely a wrongheaded boy, up to a prank, begun in a moment of

rebellion. When I paused in the landing, outside the ghostroom, shading the candle with my hand, I was not

aware that I was doing wrong. I was only thinking how fine it would be to find out about Mr. Jermyn, before

crawling back, over the plank, to my bed. I wanted to steal about these deserted floors, like a conspirator;

then, having, perhaps, found out about the mystery, to go back home. It did not enter my head that I might be

shot as a burglar. My original intention, you must remember, had only been to stop the works of the ghost. It

was later on that my intention became criminal, instead of merely boyish, or, in other words, crackbrained.

As to stopping the ghost, I could not stop the revolving pipe. I could do no more than take away the light

from the ghostface. As for the owl on the lower floor, when I came to it, could not do so much, for it was a

great big picture on board, done in some shining paint. I had nothing with which I could smear it over, nor

could I reach the head. As for stopping the machine, that I dared not attempt to do, lest I should bring

someone up to me, from the works, wherever they were. Standing by the ghost of the owl, hearing the

chackchack of the machine at intervals below me, I became aware of voices in the room downstairs. When

the chackchack stopped, I could hear men talking. I could hear what they said, for they were talking in the

ordinary tone of conversation. There was an open space as it happened, all around the great pipe, where it

passed through the floor. I could peep through this into the room below, getting a good sight of what was

going on. It was very wicked of me, for there is nothing quite so contemptible as an eavesdropper, but I could

not resist the temptation to look down. When once I had looked down I am ashamed to say that I listened to

what the men were saying. But first of all, I put out my candle, lest anyone looking up should se the light

through the open space.

At the head of the table, there was a very handsome man, dressed all in black, as though in mourning. His

beauty was so great that afterwards it passed into a proverb. Later in the year, when I saw this gentleman

nearly every day, I noticed that people (even those who did not know who he was) would look after him


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME 14



Top




Page No 17


when he passed them. I will say only this about his handsomeness. It was a bodily kind of beauty, of colour

rather than of form; there was not much character in it. Had he lived, I daresay he would have become ugly

like the rest of his family, none of whom, except his greatgreatgrandmother, was accounted much for

looks.

Next to this handsome man, on the right, sat Mr. Jermyn, looking fifteen years younger without his false

beard. Then came a very blacklooking man, with a face all eyebrows. Then a soldier in uniform. Then a

little, wiry man, who jumped about as though excitedI could only see him when he jumped: he had an

unpleasant, saturnine face, which frightened me. That, as far as I could see, was the whole company. When I

first began to listen, the man in uniform was speaking to the handsome man at the head of the table. I knew at

once, when he said Your Majesty, that he was talking to James, the Duke of Monmouth, of whom I had heard

that afternoon.

"No, your Majesty," he said. "No, your Majesty," he repeated, "I can't answer for the army. If things had been

different in February" (he meant, "if you had been in England when Charles II died") "there would have been

another King in England. As it is, I'm against a rising."

"Don't you think his Majesty could succeed by raising an army in the West?" said Mr. Jermyn. "The present

usurper (he meant James II) is a great coward. The West is ripe to rebel. Any strong demonstration there

would paralyse him. Besides, the army wouldn't fire on their own countrymen. We'd enough of that in the

Civil War. What do you think of a Western rising?"

The soldier smiled. "Ah no," he said. "No, your Majesty. Whatever you do, Sire, don't do it with untrained

men. A rising in the West would only put you at the head of a mob. A regiment of steady trained men in good

discipline can destroy any mob in twenty minutes. No, your Majesty. No. Don't try. it, Sire."

"Then what do you advise, Lane?" said the Duke.

"I would say wait, your Majesty. Wait till the usurper, the poisoner, commits himself with the Papists. When

he's made himself thoroughly unpopular throughout the country, then sound a few regiments. It's only a

matter of a year or two. If you'll wait for a year or two you'll see yourself invited over. Besides, a sudden

rising in the West must fail, sir. Your Majesty would be in between two great garrisons, Bristol and

Portsmouth. We can't be sure that either would be true to us."

"Yes," the Duke answered. "Yes, Lane. But as I plan it, the army will be tempted north. Argyle will make a

strong feint in Scotland, with the great clans, just when the Western gentry declare for us."

"I take it," Lane answered, "that Argyle has sounded the clans. He knows, I suppose, what force of drilled

men will rally to him. You know nothing, sir, about the West. You know that many men are for you; but you

know not how many nor how good. You will need mounted men, sir, if you are to dash down upon London

with any speed. You cannot raise cavalry in a week. All that you will get in the West will be squireens, or

dashing young farmers, both kinds unaccustomed to being ordered; both kinds totally unfitted for war."

"Yes," said the saturnine little man. "But a rising in the West would have this natural effect. Argyle will draw

troops to the north, as his Majesty has explained. Very well, then. Let Devon declare for the King, the

business will be done. The usurper will not dare to send the few troops left to him out of the capital, lest the

town should rise on him."

"Very true. True. A good point," said the man with the eyebrows.

"I think that disposes of your argument, Lane," said the Duke, with a smile.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME 15



Top




Page No 18


"It's a supposition, sir, against a certainty. I've told you of a military danger. Falk, there, only tells you of a

bare, military possibility."

"But it's as certain as anything can be," said the man with the eyebrows. "You can see. That's just what must

happen."

"It is what may happen if you wait for a year or two, your Majesty," Lane replied. "But a newly crowned

King is always popular. I doubt if you will find public opinion so much on your side, your Majesty. No for a

year or two, till he's made himself disliked. They've settled down now to this usurper. They'll resent an

interruption. The tradesmen will resent an interruption."

"I think you overrate the difficulties, Lane," said Mr. Jermyn.

"Yes," said the Duke, "I'm a great believer in putting a matter to the test. Much must necessarily be left to

chance. If we wait, we may not find public opinion turning against our enemies. We may even lose the good

opinion of the West by waiting. Besides, by waiting, Lane, we should lose the extraordinary: help of Argyle's

diversion in the north."

"Yes," the others said in chorus. "We mustn't lose that. A rising this early summer, when the roads are good.

A rising as soon as Argyle is ready."

"Well, your Majesty," said Lane, shaking his head. "I see you're resolved. You shall not find me backward

when the time comes, for all my doubts at this meeting. To your Majesty's happy success." They all drank the

toast; but I noticed that Mr. Lane looked melancholy, as though he foresaw something of what actually

happened in that terrible June.

"Very good," said the Duke, "I thank you, gentlemen. Now, Jermyn. We two shall have to be off to the Low

Countries in another half hour. How about messengers to the West? You, Lane, are tied here to your

regiment. Falk, how about you, Falk?"

"No, your Majesty," said Falk. "There's danger in sending me. I'm suspected. I'm known to be in your

interests."

"You, then, Candlish," said the Duke to the man with the eyebrows.

"Not me, Sire," said Candlish. "I can't disguise myself. I'm stamped by nature for the paths of virtue."

"It would be a good thing," said Falk, "if we could get some Western carrier."

"The Western carriers are all watched," Lane replied. "They are followed, wherever they go, as on as they

arrive at their inns here."

"Haven't you found some more gipsies, Falk?" Candlish asked. "The last gipsy we had was very good."

"He was caught by a pressgang," said Falk, "Gipsies aren't to be trusted, though. They would sell us at once

if they had the chance. Ramon was an exception."

Mr. Jermyn had risen at the Duke's last speech as though to put on his coat, ready to leave the house.. The

Duke was listening to the conversation, making 'idle sketches, as he listened, on the paper before him, I think

I hardly realised, as I craned over the open space, that I had been listening to a conversation which would

have condemned all present to death for treason. I repeated to myself, in a dazed sort of way, that the West


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME 16



Top




Page No 19


was ready to rise. "King James is an usurper," I said softly. "These men are going to rebel against him.

There's going to be a civil war in England about it." I had hardly repeated this to myself, when it came over

me with a shock that I was in terrible personal danger. The men were just leaving the house. They would

probably look up, on leaving, to see what sort of a night it was. They would see my wonderful bridge. It

would be all over with me then. I was so I could hardly stand up. I took a few cautious steps towards the

door, saying to myself that I would never again be disobedient if I might escape this once. I was at the door,

just about to open it, when I heard a step upon the landing just outside, coming towards me. I gave up hope

then; but I had just sense enough to step to my left, so that, when the door should open (if the stranger

entered) it might, possibly, screen me from him. Then I heard the Duke's voice from down below calling to

Mr. Jermyn.

"Jermyn," he called. "Bring down my books, will you. They're on my bed. What are you doing up there?"

"Just seeing to the ghosts, your Majesty. I won't keep you waiting."

"I'll come, too," he answered. "I'd like to see your ghosts again." Then I heard Mr. Jermyn loitering at the

stairhead while the Duke left the councilroom. My hair was rising on my scalp; there was cold sweat on

my forehead; it was as much as I could do to keep my teeth from chattering. I heard the Duke's feet upon the

stairs; there were eleven stairs, I counted them. Presently I heard him say, "Now, Jermyn." Then came

Jermyn's answer of "This way, your Majesty." He flung the door wide open, so that the Duke might enter.

The two men passed into the room to examine the horrible owl. The Duke chuckled as the machine moved

round to him. "How bright he keeps," he said. "Yes," Jermyn answered. "He won't need painting for a long

while yet." "No," the Duke answered, "I hear, Jermyn, he's given you a most uncanny reputation." "Yes," said

Jermyn, "the house has a bad name. What in the world is this?" In walking round the owl his foot had struck

upon the unlucky tin candlesconce which I had brought from the room above. "Sounds like a tin

candlestick," said the Duke. "Yes," said Mr. Jermyn, groping. "That's what it is. Now how in the world did

it get here? It's the candlestick from the dragon's head in the room above." "Are you sure, Jermyn?" the

Duke asked, in a voice which showed that he was agitated. "Yes, sir. Quite sure. But no one's been up there."

"There must be a spy," said the Duke. The two voices spoke together for a moment in whispers. I could not

hear what they said; but a moment later I heard the rasping, clinking noise of two swords being drawn.

"Come out of that," said Mr. Jermyn's voice. I felt that I was discovered; but I dared not stir from my covert. I

heard the two men walking swiftly to the door. A hand plucked it from in front of me. I shrank back into the

wall, covering my eyes with my hands, so that I should not see the two long swordblades pointing at my

throat. "Make no sound. Make no sound, now," said the Duke, pressing his swordpoint on my chest, so that

I could feel it thrust hard upon me, as though it needed very little force to send it through. I made no sound.

"Who are you?" said Mr. Jermyn, backing to the opening in the floor. "Kill him if he moves, sir. Candlish,

Candlish. Bring a light. Bring a light. We've caught a moth."

I tried to swallow, but my throat seemed choked with dust. I heard the people downstairs bustling out of the

room with candles. I tried to speak; but I could not. I was too much scared. I stood pressed hard against the

wall, with the Duke's swordpoint still in place.

"Bring it in here, Candlish," said Mr. Jermyn. There came a clattering noise from the window. Mr. Jermyn

had released some heavy rolled up curtainblinds, which covered the whole window. There was no chance,

now, of being seen from the street, or from my uncle's house. Candlish entered carrying a candle.

The others followed at his heels.

"A boy. Eh?" he said.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME 17



Top




Page No 20


"What do you do here?" the Duke asked, staring hard at me.

"He's frightened out of his wits, sir," said Lane. "We aren't going to hurt you, boy, if you'll only tell the

truth."

"Why," said Mr. Jermyn. "It's Martin Hyde, nephew to old Hyde across the way."

"But he's overheard us," put in Falk. "He's overheard us."

"Come on downstairs. Bring him with you," said the Duke. Lane took me by one arm. Mr. Jermyn took me

by the other. They marched me downstairs to the councilroom.

"Here, boy," said Candlish, not unkindly. "Drink this wine." He made me swallow a glass of Burgundy,

which certainly did me a great deal of good. I was able to speak after drinking it.

"Now, Mr. Hyde," said Mr. Jermyn. "How do you come to be in this house?"

"Take your time, boy," said Lane.

"He's not a London boy?" said the Duke to Mr. Jermyn.

"No, sir," he answered in a whisper. "Just come here from the country."

"Please, your Majesty," I began.

"So you're a young rebel," said the Duke. "That shows he overheard us," said Falk.

"Let him alone, Falk," the Duke said.

"He'll tell the truth. No use in frightening him."

"Please, your Majesty," I said again, "I was locked up in my room for taking my uncle's boat this afternoon."

One of two of them smiled when I said this: it gave me confidence.

"But how did you get into this house?" Mr. Jermyn asked.

"Please, sir," I answered, "1 saw your upper window open. So I laid a couple of planks across the lane from

my window. Then I just straddled across, sir."

"Are you used to burglary, may I ask?" said the Duke.

"No, your Majesty. But I saw the ghosts. I wanted to see how they were made."

"Well. That's one for you, Jermyn," said Lane. "Your ghosts haven't frightened this one."

"Sir," I answered. "They frightened me horribly. I wanted to be revenged for that. But after a bit I was sure

they were only clockwork. I wanted to stop them. I did stop the devil upstairs, sir."

"So you stopped the devil upstairs," the Duke said. "What did you do then?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME 18



Top




Page No 21


"I came down to this room, sir. I looked at the owl. But I couldn't see how to stop the owl, sir. I saw you all

sitting round the room. I'm afraid I listened, sir."

"That was not a gentlemanly thing to do," said Lane. "Was it now?"

"No, sir."

"You understood all that was said. Eh, boy?" said Candlish.

"Yes, sir. I understood it all."

"Well, young man," said Falk. "You'll be sorry you did."

"Be quiet, Falk," said the Duke. "No one shall bully the boy. What's your name, boy?"

"Martin Hyde, sir."

"A very smart lad too, sir," said Jermyn. "He saved my book of cipher correspondence yesterday. We should

have been in trouble if that had got into the wrong hands."

"You understand," said the Duke, "that what you have heard might get us all, perhaps many more besides

ourselves, into very terrible danger if repeated?"

"Yes, your Majesty, I understand," I answered. "Lock him into the pantry, Jermyn," said the Duke, "while we

decide what to do with him. Go with Mr. Jermyn, boy. We sha'n't hurt you. Don't be frightened. Give him

some oranges, Jermyn."

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA

Mr. Jermyn led me to the pantry (a little room on the ground floor), where he placed a plate of oranges before

me.

"See how many you can eat," he said. "But don't try to burgle yourself free. This is a strong room." He locked

the heavy door, leaving me alone with a wellfilled pantry, which seemed to be without a window. A little

iron grating near the ceiling served as a ventilator. There was no chance of getting out through that. The door

was plated with iron. The floor was of concrete. I was a prisoner now in good earnest. I was no longer

frightened; but I had had such scares that night that I had little stomach for the fruit. I was only anxious to be

allowed to go back to my bed. I heard a dull noise in the upper part of the house, followed by the falling of a

plank. "There goes my bridge," I thought. "Are they going to be so mean as to call my uncle out of bed, to

show him what I've been doing?" I thought that perhaps they would do this, as my uncle (for all that I knew)

might be in their plot. "Well," I said to myself, "I shall get a good thrashing. Perhaps that brute Ephraim will

be told to thrash me. But thrashing or no, I've had enough of going out at night. I'll ask my uncle not to thrash

me, but to put me into the Navy. I should love that. I know that I shall never get on in London." This sudden

plan of the Navy, about which I had never before thought, seemed to me to be a good way of getting out of

my deserts. I felt sure that my uncle would be charmed to be rid of me; while I knew very well that boys of

that generation often entered the Navy, in the care of the captains, as naval cadets (or, as they were then

called, "captain's servants") at the ages of eight or nine. I wondered why the debate lasted so long. Naturally,

in that gloomy little prison, lit by a single tallow candle, with all my anxieties heavy on my mind, the time

passed slowly. But they were so long in making up their minds that it seemed as though they had forgotten

me. I began to remember horrible tales of people shut up in secret rooms until they starved to death, or till the

rats ate them. I remembered the tale of the nun being walled up in a vault of her convent, brick by brick, till


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA 19



Top




Page No 22


the last brick shut off the last glimmer of the bricklayer's lantern, till the last layer of mortar made for her the

last sound she would hear, the patting clink of the trowel on the brick, before it was all horrible dark silence

for ever. I wondered how many people had been silenced in that way. I wondered how long I should live, if

that was what these men decided.

My fears were ended by the opening of the door. "Come on," said Mr. Lane. "This way," He led me back to

the councilroom, where all the conspirators sat at their places by the table. I noticed that Mr. Jermyn

(cloaked now, as for travel) was wearing his false beard again.

"Mr. Hyde," the Duke said. "I understand that you are well disposed to my cause."

"Yes, your Majesty," I answered; though indeed I only followed what my father had told me. I had no real

knowledge about it, one way or the other. I knew only what others had told me. Still, in this instance, as far as

I have been able to judge by what I learned long afterwards, I was right. The Duke had truly a claim to the

throne; he was also a better man than that disgraceful king who took his place.

"Very well, Mr. Hyde," the Duke answered. "Have you any objections to entering my service?"

I was not very sure of what he meant; it came rather suddenly upon me, so I stammered, without replying.

"His Majesty means, would you like to join our party?" said Mr. Lane. "To be one of us. To serve him

abroad."

I was flushed with pleasure at the thought of going abroad, among a company of conspirators. I had no

knowledge of what the consequences might be, except that I should escape a sound whipping from my uncle

or from Ephraim. I did not like the thought of living on in London, with the prospect of entering a merchant's

office at the end of my boyhood. I thought that in the Duke's service I should soon become a general, so that I

might return to my uncle, very splendidly dressed, to show him how well I had managed my own life for

myself. I thought that life was always like that to the adventurous man. Besides I hoped that I should escape

school, the very thought of which I hated. Looking at the matter in that secret councilroom, it seemed so

very attractive. It seemed to give me a pathway of escape, whichever way I looked at it, from all that I most

disliked.

"Yes, your Majesty," I said, "I should very much like to enter your service."

"You understand, Hyde," said Mr. Jermyn, "that we are engaged in a very dangerous work. It is so dangerous

that we should not be justified in allowing you to go free after what you have heard tonight. But its very

danger makes it necessary that we should tell you something of what your work under his Majesty will be,

before you decide finally to throw in your lot with us. It is one thing to be a prisoner among us, Hyde; but

quite another to be what is called a rebel, engaged in treasonable practices against a ruling King."

"Still," said Lane, "don't think that your imprisonment with us would be unpleasant. If you would rather not

join us, you have only to say so. We shall then send you over to Holland, where you will, no doubt, find

plenty of boats with which to amuse yourself. You will be kept in Holland till a certain muchwished event

takes place, about the middle of June. After that you will be brought back here to your uncle who, by that

time, will have forgiven you."

"That's a very pretty ladder you made," said the Duke. "You've evidently lived among sailors."

"Among fishermen mostly, your Majesty," I said "My father was rector in the Broads country." I knew from

his remark that someone had been across to my uncle's house to remove all traces of my bridge. My ladder, I


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA 20



Top




Page No 23


knew, would now be dangling from my window, to show by which way I had escaped.

"We want you, Hyde," Mr. Jermyn said. "That iswe shall want you in the event of your joining us, to be

our messenger to the West. You will travel continually from Holland to the West of England, generally to the

country near Taunton, but sometimes to Exeter, sometimes still further to the West. You will carry letters

sewn into the flap of your leather travelling satchel. You will travel alone by your own name, giving out, in

case any one should ask you, that you are going to one of certain people, whose names will be given to you.

There will be no danger to yourself; for the persons to whom you will be sent are not suspected; indeed one

of them is a clergyman. We think that a boy will have less difficulty in getting about the country in its present

state than any man, provided, of course, that you travel by different routes on each journey. If, however, by

some extraordinary .chance, you should be caught with these letters in your wallet, we shall take steps to

bring you off; for we have a good deal of power, in one way or another, by which we get things done. Still, it

may well fall out, Hyde, in spite of all our care, that you will come into the hands of men with whom we have

no influence. If you should, (remember, it is quite possible) you will be transported to serve in one of the

Virginian or West Indian plantations. That will be the end of you as far as we are concerned. We shan't be

able to help you then. If you think the cause is right, join us, provided that you do not think the risks too

great."

"If all goes well," said the Duke, "if the summer should prove prosperous, I may be able to reward a faithful

servant, even if he is only a boy."

"I will serve your Majesty gladly," I answered. "I should like to join your service."

"Very well then, Jermyn," he said, rising swiftly on his way to the door; "bring him on board at once."

"We're off to Holland tonight, in the schooner there," said Mr. Jermyn. "So put these biscuits in your pocket.

Give him another glass of wine, Falk. Now, then. Goodbye, Lane. Goodbye everybody."

"Goodbye," they said. "Goodbye, boy." In another minute we were in the narrow road, within earshot of

the tumbling water, going down to the stairs at the lane end, to take boat. The last that I saw of my uncle's

house was the white of my ladder ropes, swinging about against the darkness of the bricks.

"Remember, Hyde," said Mr. Jermyn in a low voice, "that his Majesty is always plain Mr. Scott. Remember

that. Remember, too, that you are never to speak to him unless he speaks to you. But you won't have much to

do with him. Were you ever at sea, before?"

"No, sir. Only about the Broads in a coracle."

"You'll find it very interesting, then. If you're not seasick. Here we are at the boat. Now, jump in. Get into the

bows."

"Mr. Scott" was already snug under a boatcloak in the sternsheets. As soon as we had stepped in, the

boatman shoved off. The boat rippled the water into a gleaming track as she gathered way. We were off. I

was on my way to Holland. I was a conspirator, travelling with a King. There ahead of me was the fine hull

of the schooner La Reina, waiting to carry us to all sorts of adventure, none of them (as I planned them then)

so strange, or so terrible, as those which happened to me. As we drew up alongside her, I heard the

clackclack of the sailors heaving at the windlass. They were getting up the anchor, so that we might sail

from this horrible city to all the wonderful romance which awaited me, as I thought, beyond, in the great

world. Five minutes after I had stepped upon her deck we were gliding down on the ebb, bound for Holland.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA 21



Top




Page No 24


"Hyde," said Mr. Jermyn, as we drew past the battery on the Tower platform, "do you see the high ground,

beyond the towers there?"

"Yes, sir," I said.

"Do you know what that is?"

"No, sir."

"That's Tower Hill," he answered, "where traitors, I mean conspirators like you or me, are beheaded. Do you

know what that means?"

"Yes, sir," I replied. "To have your head cut off."

"Yes," he said. "With all that hill black with people. The scaffold hung with black making a sort of platform

in the middle. Then soldiers, with drums, all round. You put your head over a block, so that your neck rests

on the wood. Then the executioner comes at you with an axe. Then your head is shown to the people. 'This is

the head of a traitor.' We may all end in that way, on that little hill there. You must be very careful how you

carry the letters, Hyde."

After this hint, he showed me a hammock in the schooner's 'tweendecks, telling me that I should soon be

accustomed to that kind of bed. "It is a little awkward at first," he said, "especially the getting in part; but,

when once snugly in, it is the most comfortable kind of bed in the world." After undressing by the light of a

huge ship's lantern, which Mr. Jermyn called a battlelantern, I turned into my hammock, rather glad to be

alone. Now that I was pledged to this conspiracy business, with some knowledge of what it might lead to, I

half wished myself well out of it. The 'tweendecks was much less comfortable than the bedroom which I had

left so gaily such a very little time before. I had exchanged a good prison for a bad one. The smell of oranges,

so near to the hold in which they were stored, was overpowering, mixed, as it was, with the horrible

shipsmell of decaying water (known as bilgewater) which flopped about at each roll a few feet below me.

My hammock was slung in a draught from the main hatchway. People came down the hatchway during the

night to fetch coils of rope or tackles. Tired as I was, I slept very badly that first night on board ship. The

schooner seemed to be full of queer, unrelated movements. The noise (f the water slipping past was like

somebody talking. The striking of the bells kept me from sleeping. I did not get to sleep till well into the

middle watch (about two in the morning) after which I slept brokenly until a rough voice bawled in my ear to

get up out of that, as it was time to wash down.

I put my clothes on hurriedly, wondering where I should find a basin in which to wash myself. I could see

none in the 'tweendecks; but I supposed that there would be some in the cabins, which opened off the

'tweendecks on each side. Now a 'tweendecks (I may as well tell you here) is nothing more than a deck of a

ship below the upper deck. If some of my readers have never been in a ship, let them try to imagine

themselves descending from the upper deckwhere all the masts standby a ladder fixed in a square

opening known as a hatchway. About six feet down this ladder is the 'tweendecks, a long narrow room, with a

ceiling so low that unless you bend, you bump your head against the beams.

If you will imagine a long narrow room, only six feet high, you will know what a 'tweendecks is like. Only in

a real 'tweendecks it is always rather dark, for the windows (if you care to call them so) are thick glass

bull'seyes which let in very little light. A glare of light comes down the hatchways. Away from the

hatchways a few battlelanterns are hung, to keep up some pretence of light in the darkest corners. At one

end of this long narrow room in La Reina a wooden partition, running right across from side to side, made a

biggish chamber called "the cabin," where the officers took their meals. A little further along the room, one

on each side of it, were two tiny partitioned cabins, about seven feet square, in which the officers slept, two in


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA 22



Top




Page No 25


each cabin one above the other, in shelfbeds, or bunks. My hammock had been slung between these cabins,

a little forward of them. When I turned out, I saw that the rest of the 'tweendecks was piled with stores of all

kinds, lashed down firmly to ringbolts. Right forward, in the darkness of the ship's bows, I saw other

hammocks where the sailors slept.

I was wondering what I was to do about washing, when the rough man who had called me a few minutes

before came down to ask me why I was not up on deck. I said that I was wondering where I could wash

myself.

"Wash yourself," he said. "You haven't made yourself dirty yet. You don't wash at sea till your work's done

for the day. Why, haven't you lashed your hammock yet?"

"Please, sir," I said, "I don't know how."

"Well, for once," he said, "I'll show you how. Tomorrow you'll do it for yourself."

"There," he said, when he had lashed up the hammock, by what seemed to me to be artmagic, "don't you say

you don't know how to lash a 'ammick. I've showed you once. Now shove it in the rack there. Up on deck

with you."

I ran up the ladder to the deck, thinking that this was not at all the kind of service which I had expected.

When I got to the deck I felt happier; for it was a lovely bright morning. The schooner was under all sail,

tearing along at what seemed to me to be great speed. We were out at sea now. England lay behind us, some

miles away. I could see the windows gleaming in a little town on the shore. Ships were in sight, with rollers

of foam whitening under them. Gulls dipped after fish. The clouds drove past. A fishing boat piled with fish

was labouring up to London, her sails dark with spray. On the deck of the schooner some barefooted sailors

were filling the washdeck tubs at a handpump. One man was at work high aloft on the topsail yard, sitting

across the yard with his legs dangling down, keeping his seat (as I thought) by balance. I found the scene so

delightful that I gazed at it like a boy in a trance. was still staring, when the surly boor who had called me (he

was the schooner's mate it seemed) came up behind me.

"Well," he said, in the rough, bullying speech of a sailor, "do ye see it?"

"See what, sir?"

"What you're looking at."

"Yes, sir," I answered.

"Then you got no butter in your eyes, then. Why ain't you at work?"

"What am I to do, sir?"

"Do," he said. "Ain't you Mr. Scott's servant?"

"Yes, sir."

"Then get a bucket of fresh water out of the cask there. Take this scrubber. You'll find some soap in the

locker there. Now scrub out the cabin as quick as you know how."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA 23



Top




Page No 26


He showed me down to the cabin. It was a dingy, dirty little room about twelve feet square over all, but made,

in reality, much smaller by the lockers which ran along each side.

It was lighted by two large wooden ports, known as "chase ports," through which the chase guns or

"sternchasers pointed. Only one gun (a long three pounder on a swivel) was mounted; for guns take up a lot

of room. With two guns in that little cabin there would not have been room enough to swing a cat. You need

six feet for the proper swinging of a cat, so a manofwar boatswain told me. The cat meant is the cat of nine

tails with which they used to flog seamen. To flog properly one needs a good swing, so my friend said.

"There you are," said the mate of the schooner. "Now down on your knees. Scrub the floor here. See you get

it mucho blanco."

He left me feeling much ashamed at having to work like a common ship's boy, instead of like a prince's page,

which is what I had thought myself. Like many middleclass English boys I had been brought up to look on

manual work as degrading. I was filled with shame at having to scrub this dirty deck. I, who, only yesterday,

had lorded it over Ephraim, as though I were a superior being. You boys who go to good schools try to learn

a little humbleness. You may think your parents very fine gentlefolk; but in the world, outside a narrow class,

the having gentle parents will not help one much. It may be that you, for all your birth, have neither the

instincts nor the intellect to preserve the gentility your parents made for you. You are no gentleman till you

have proved it. Your right level may be the level of the betting publican, or of the sneakthief, or of things

even lower than these. It is nothing to be proud of that your parents are rich enough to keep your hands clean

of joyless, killing toil, at an age when many better men are old in slavery. Try to be thankful for it; not proud.

Leisure is the most sacred thing life has. A wise man would give his left hand for leisure. You that have it

given to you by the mercy of gentle birth, regard it as a trust; make noble use of it. Many great men waste

half their energies in the struggle for that which you regard, poor fools, as your right, as something to brag of.

I had never scrubbed a floor in my life; but I had seen it done, without taking much account of the art in it. I

set to work, feeling more degraded each moment, as the hardness of the deck began to make my knees sore.

When I had done about half of the cabin (in a lazy, neglectful way, leaving patches unscrubbed, only just

wetted over, so as to seem clean to a chance observer) I thought that I would do no more; but wait till Mr.

Jermyn came to me. I would tell him that I wished to go home, that I was not going to be a common sailor,

but a trusted messenger, with a lot more to the same tune, meaning, really, that I hated this job of washing

decks like poison. I dare say, if the truth were known, the sudden change in my fortunes had made me a little

homesick. But even so, I was skulking work which had been given to me. What was worse, I was being

dishonest. For I was pretending to do the work, even when I took least trouble with it. At last I took it into my

head to wet the whole floor with water, meaning to do no more to it. While I was doing this the mate came

into the cabin.

"Look here," he said. "I've been watching you. You ain't working. You're skulking. You ain't trying to wash

that deck. You're making believe, thinking I won't know any different. Don't answer me. I know what you're

doing. Now then. You go over every bit of that deck which you've just slopped at. Do it over. I'm going to

stand here till it's done."

It was in my mind to be rebellious; but this man did not look like a good man to rebel from. He was a big

grim sailor with a length of rope in his hand. lie called it his "manrope." "You see my manrope," he said. "His

name's Mogador Jack. He likes little skulks like you." Afterwards I learned that a manrope is the rope rail at a

ship's gangway, or (sometimes) a length of rope in the gangwayside for boatmen to catch as they came

alongside the ship. I did not like the look of Mogador Jack, so I went at my scrubbing with all my strength,

keeping my thoughts to myself. My knees felt very sore. My back ached with the continual bending down. I

had had no food that morning, either, that was another thing. "Spell, oh," said the man at last. "Straighten

your back a bit. Empty your bucket over the side. No. Not through the sternport. Carry in on deck. Empty it


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA 24



Top




Page No 27


there. Then fill it again. Lively, too. It'll be breakfast time before you've done. You've got to have this cabin

ready by eight bells."

I will not tell you how I finished the deck. I will say only this, that at the end I began to take a sort of pride or

pleasure in making the planks white. Afterwards, I always found that there is this pleasure in manual work.

There is always pleasure of a sort in doing anything that is not very easy. "There," the mate said. "Now lay

the table for breakfast. You'll find the things in them lockers. Lay for three places. Don't break the ship's

crockery while you're doing it."

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA!

He left me, then, as he had to watch the men on deck. I felt, when he went on deck, that the morning had been

a nightmare; but now I was to be flunkey well as slave, a new humiliation. I did not think how many times I

had humiliated others by letting them do such things for me. I had done so all my life without a thought.

Now, forsooth, I was at the point of tears at having to do it for others, even though one of the others was my

rightful King. Grubbing about among the lockers, I found a canvas tablecloth, which had once been part of a

sail. I spread this cloth with the breakfast gear, imitating the arrangements made at home at Oulton. The mate

came down some minutes after I had finished. He caught me sitting down on the top of the lockers, looking

out at the ships through the open port.

"Here," he said roughly. "You've got to learn manners, or I'll have to teach you. Remember this once for all,

my son. No one sits in the cabin except a captain or a passenger. You'll take your cap off to the cabin door

before I've done with you. Nor you don't sit down till your work's done. That's another thing. Why ain't you at

work?"

"Please, sir," I said, "I've laid the table. What else am I to do?"

"Do," he said. "Give the windows a rub. Then clean your hands, ready to wait at table. No. Hold on. Have

you called Mr. Scott yet?"

"No, sir. I didn't know I had to."

"My," he answered. "Have you any sense at all? Go call them. No. Get their hot water first at the galley."

I suppose I stared at him; for I did not know that this would be a duty of mine. "Here. Don't look at me like

that," he said. "You make me forget myself." He went to the locker, in which he rummaged till he produced a

big copper kettle. "Here's the hot water can," he said. "Nip with it to the galley, before the cook puts his fire

out. On deck, boy. Don't you know where the galley is?"

I did not know where the galley was in this particular ship. I thought that it would probably be below decks,

round a space of brick floor to prevent fire. But as the mate said "on deck" I ran on deck at once. I ran on

deck, up the hatch, so vigorously, that I charged into a seaman who was carrying a can of slush, or melted salt

fat used in the greasing of ropes. I butted into him, spattering the slush all over him, besides making a filthy

mess of grease on the deck, then newly cleansed. The seaman, who was the boatswain or second mate, boxed

my ears with a couple of cuffs which made my head sing. "You young hound," he said, "Cubbadar when your

chief passes." I went forward to the galley, crying as if my heart would break, not only at the pain of the

blows, which stung me horribly, but at the misery of my life in this new service, that had seemed so grand

only seven or eight hours before. At the galley door was the cook, a morose little Londoner with earrings in

his ears. "Miaow, Miaow," he said, pretending to mimic my sobs. "Why haven't you come for this 'ot water

before? 'Ere 'ave I been keepin' my fire lit while you been enjoyin' a stuffin' loaf down in that there cabin." I

was too miserable to answer him. I just held out my kettle, thinking that he would fill it for me. "Wot are you


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA! 25



Top




Page No 28


'oldin' out the kettle for?" he asked. "Think I'm goin' to do yer dirty work? Fill it at the 'ob yourself." I filled it

as he bade me, choking down my tears. When I had filled it, I hurried back to the 'tweendecks, hoping to hide

my misery down in the semidarkness there. I did not pass the second mate on my way back; but I passed

some of the seamen, to whom a boy in tears was fair game. One asked me what I meant by coming aft all salt,

like a head sea, making the deck wet after he'd squeegeed it down. Another told me to wait till the second

mate caught me. "I'd be sorry then," he said, "that ever I spilt the slush;" with other seajests, all of them

pretty brutal. It is said that if a strange rook comes to a rookery the other rooks peck it to death, or at any rate

drive it away. I know not if this be true of rooks (I know that sparrows will attack owls or canaries, whenever

they have a chance), but it is true enough of human beings. We all hate the newcomer, we are all suspicious

of him, as of a possible enemy. The seamen did to me what schoolboys do to the new boy. I did not know

then that there is no mercy for one sensitive enough to take such "jests" to heart. At sea, the rough, ready

tomfool boy is the boy to thrive. Such an one might have spilt all the slush in the ship, without getting so

much as a cuff. I was a merry boy enough, but I was sad when I made my first appearance. The sailors saw

me crying. If I had only had the wit to dodge the bosun's blows, the matter of the slush would have been

turned off with a laugh, since he only struck me in the irritation of the moment. He would have enjoyed

chasing me round the deck. If I had only come up merrily that is what would have happened. As it was I

came up sad, with the result that I got my ears boxed, which, of course, made me too wretched to put the

cook in a good temper; a cause of much woe to me later. The seamen who saw me crying at once put me

down as a crybaby, which I really was not; so that, for the rest of my time in the ship I was cruelly

misjudged. I hope that my readers will remember how little a thing may make a great difference in a person's

life. I hope that they will also remember how easy it is to misjudge a person. It will be well for them if, as I

trust, they may never experience how terrible it feels to be misjudged.

After I had called the two gentlemen, I gave the glass bull'seyes in the swing ports a rub with a cloth. I was

at work in this way when the two gentlemen entered. Mr. Jermyn smiled to see me with my coat off, rubbing

at the glass. He also wished me good morning, which Mr. Scott failed to do. Mr. Scott took no notice of me

one way or the other; but sat down at the locker, asking when breakfast would be ready. "Get breakfast, boy,"

Mr. Jermyn said. At that I put my glassrag into the locker. I hurried off to the galley to bring the breakfast,

not knowing rightly whether it would be there or in another place. The cook, surly brute, made a lot of

offensive remarks to me, to which I made no answer. He was glad to have someone to bully, for he had the

common man's love of power, with all his hatred of anything more polished than himself. I took the breakfast

aft to the cabin, where, by this time, the ship's captain was seated. I placed the dish before Mr. Jermyn.

"Why haven't you washed your hands, boy?" he asked, looking at my hands.

"Please, sir, I haven't had time."

"Wash them now, then. Don't come to wait at table with hands like that again. I didn't think you were a dirty

boy."

I was not a dirty boy; but, having been at work since before six that morning, I had had no chance of washing

myself. I could not answer; but the injustice of Mr. Jermyn's words gave me some of the most bitter misery

which I have known. For brutal, thoughtless injustice, it is difficult to beat the merchant ship. I stole away to

wash myself, very glad of the chance to get away from the cabin. When I was ready, it was time to clear the

breakfast things to the galley, to wash them with the cook. Luckily, I had overheard Mr. Jermyn say "how

well this cook can devil kidneys." I repeated this to the cook, who was pleased to hear it. It made him rather

more kind in his manner to me. He did not know who Mr. Scott really was. He asked me a lot of questions

about what I knew of Mr. Scott. I replied that I'd heard that he was a Spanish merchant, a friend of Mr.

Jermyn's. As for Mr. Jermyn, he knew' an uncle of mine. I had helped him to recover his pocketbook; that

was all that I knew of him; that was why he had given me my present post as servant. More I dared not say;

for I remembered the Duke's sharp sword on my chest. We talked thus, as we washed the dishes; the cook in


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA! 26



Top




Page No 29


a sweeter mood (having had his morning dram of brandy); I, myself, trying hard to win him to a good opinion

of me. I asked him if I might clean his copper for him; it was in a sad state of dirt. "You'll have work enough

'ere, boy," he said, tartly, "without you running round for more. You mind your own business." After this

little snap at my head (no thought of thanks occurred to him) he prepared breakfast for us, out of the remains

of the cabin breakfast. I was much cheered by the prospect of food, for nearly three hours of hard work had

given me an appetite. At a word from the cook, I brought out two little stools from under the bunk. Then I

placed the "breadbarge," or wooden bowl of ship's biscuits, ready for our meal, beside our two plates.

Breakfast was just about to begin, when my enemy, the boatswain, appeared at the galley door. "Here, cook,"

he said, "where's that limb of a boy? Oh, you're there, are you? Feeding your face. Get a threecornered

scraper right now. You'll scrape up that slush you spilled, before you eat so much as a reefer's nut." I had to

go on deck again for another hour, while I scraped up the slush, which was, surely, spilled as much by

himself as by me, since he was not looking where he was going any more than I was. I got no breakfast. For

after the grease was cleaned I was sent to black the gentlemen's boots; then to make up their beds; then to

scrub their cabin clean. After all this, being faint with hunger, I took a ship's biscuit from the locker in the

cabin to eat as I worked. I did not know it; but this biscuit was what is known as "captain's bread," a whiter

(but less pleasant) kind of ship's biscuit, baked for officers. As I was eating it (I was polishing the cabin

doorknobs at the time) the captain came down for a dram of brandy. He saw what I was eating. At once he

read me a lecture, calling me a greedy young thief. Let me not eat another cabin biscuit, he said, or he'd do to

me what they always did to thieves:drag them under the ship from one side to another, so that the

barnacles would cut them (as he said) into Spanish sennetwork. When I answered him, he lost his temper, in

sailor fashion, saying that if I said another word he'd make me sick that ever I learned to speak.

I will not go into the details of the rest of that first day's misery. I was kept hard at work for the whole time of

daylight, often at work beyond my strength, always at work quite strange to me. Nobody in the ship, except

perhaps the mate, troubled to show me how to do these strange tasks; but all swore at me for not doing them

rightly. What I felt most keenly was the injustice of their verdicts upon me. I was being condemned by them

as a dirty, snivelling, lying, thieving young hound. They took a savage pleasure in telling me how I should

come to dance on air at Cuckold's Haven, or, in other words, to the gallows, if I went on as I had begun.

Whereas (but for my dishonest moment in the morning) I had worked like a slave since dawn under every

possible disadvantage which hasty men could place in my way. After serving the cabin supper that night I

was free to go to my hammock. There was not much to be glad for, except the rest after so much work. I went

with a glad heart, for I was tired out. The wind had drawn to the east, freshening as it came ahead, so that

there was no chance of our reaching our destination for some days. I had the prospect of similar daily slavery

in the schooner at least till our arrival. My nights would be my only pleasant hours till then. The noise of the

waves breaking on board the schooner kept me awake during the night, tired as I was. It is a dreadful noise,

when heard for the first time. I did not then know what a mass of water can come aboard a ship without doing

much harm. So, when the head of a wave, rushing across the deck, came with a swish down the hatch to wash

the 'tweendecks I started up in my hammock, pretty well startled. I soon learned that all was well, for I heard

the sailors laughing in their rough, swearing fashion as they piled a tarpaulin over the open hatchmouth. A

moment later, eight bells were struck. Some of the sailors having finished their watch, came down into the

'tweendecks to rest. Two of them stepped very quietly to the chest below my hammock, where they sat down

to play cards, by the light of the nearest battlelantern. If they had made a noise I should probably have fallen

asleep again in a few minutes; for what would one rough noise have been among all the noise on deck? But

they kept very quiet, talking in low voices as they called the cards, rapping gently on the chestlid, opening

the lantern gently to get lights for their pipes. Their quietness was like the stealthy approach of an enemy, it

kept a restless man awake, just as the snapping of twigs in a forest will keep an Indian awake, while he will

sleep soundly when trees are falling. I kept awake, too, in spite of myself (or half awake), wishing that the

men would go, but fearing to speak to them. At last, fearing that I should never get to sleep at all, I looked

over the edge of the hammock intending to ask them to go. I saw then that one of them was my enemy the

boatswain, while the other was the ship's carpenter, who had eaten supper in the galley with me, at the cook's


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA! 27



Top




Page No 30


invitation. As these were, in a sense, officers, I dared not open my mouth to them, so I lay down again,

hoping that either they would go soon, or that they would let me get to sleep before the morning. As I lay

there, I overheard their talk. I could not help it. I could hear every word spoken by them. I did not want their

talk, goodness knows, but as I could not help it, I listened.

"Heigho," said the boatswain, yawning. "I sha'n't have much to spend on Hollands when I get there. Them

rubbers at bowls in London have pretty near cleaned my purse out."

"Ah, come off," said the carpenter. "You can always get rid of a coil of rope to someone, on the sly, you

boatswains can. A coil of rope comes to a few guilders. Eh, mynheer?"

"I sold too many coils off this hooker," said the boatswain. "I run the ship short."

"Who sleeps in the hammock there?" the carpenter asked.

"The loblolly boy for the cabin," the boatswain answered. "Young clumsy hound. I clumped his fat chops for

him this morning."

"Mr. Jermyn's boy?" said the carpenter, sinking his voice. "There's something queer about that Mr. Jermyn. 'E

wears a false beard. That Mr. Scott isn't all what he pretends neither."

"I don't see how that can be," the boatswain said, "I wish I'd a drink of something. I'm as dry as foul block."

"There'd be more'n a dram to us two, if Mr. Scott was what I think," said the carpenter. "I'm going to keep my

eye on that gang."

"Keep your eye on the moon," said the boatswain.

"I tell you what'd raise drinks pretty quick."

"What would?"

"That loblolly boy would."

"Eh?" said the carpenter. "Go easy, Joe. He may be awake."

"Not he," said the boatswain, carelessly glancing into my hammock, where I lay like all the Seven Sleepers

condensed. "Not he. Snoring young hound. Do him good to raise drinks for the crowd."

"Eh," said the carpenter, a quieter, more cautious scoundrel than the other (therefore much more dangerous).

"How would a boy like that?" He left his sentence unfinished.

"Sell him to one of these Dutch East India merchants," said the boatswain. "There's always one or two of

them in the Canal, bound for Java. A likely young lad like that would fetch twenty pounds from a Dutch

skipper. A white boy would sell for forty in the East. Even if we only got ten, there'd be pretty drinking while

it lasted."

This evidently made an impression on the carpenter, for he did not answer at once. "Yes," he said presently.

"But a lad like that's got good friends. He don't talk like you or I, Joe."

"Friends in your eye," said the other. "What's a lad with good friends doing as loblolly boy?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA! 28



Top




Page No 31


"Run away," the carpenter said. "Besides, Mr. Jermyn isn't likely to let the lad loose in Haarlem."

"He might. We could keep a watch," the boatswain answered. "If he goes ashore, we could tip off Longshore

Jack to keep an eye on him. Jack gets good chances, working the town."

"Yes," said the other. "I mean to put Longshore Jack on to this Mr. Jermyn. If I aren't foul of the buoy there's

money in Mr. Jermyn. More than in East Indian slaves."

"Oh," the boatswain answered, carelessly, "I don't bother about my betters, myself. What d'ye think to get

from Mr. Jermyn?"

The carpenter made no answer; but lighted his pipe at the lantern, evidently turning over some scheme in his

mind. After that, the talk ran on other topics, some of which I could not understand. It was mostly about the

Gold Coast, about a place called Whydah, where there was good trading for negroes, so the boatswain said.

He had been there in a Bristol brig, under Captain Travers, collecting trade, i.e. negro slaves. At Whydah they

had made King Jellybags so drunk with "Samboe" (whatever Samboe was) that they had carried him off to

sea, with his whole court. "The blacks was mad after," he said, "the next ship's crew that put in there was all

set on the beach. I seed their bones after. All picked clean. But old King Jellybags fetched thirty pound in

Port Royal, duty free." He seemed to think that this story was something laugh at.

I strained my ears to hear more of what they said. I could catch nothing more relating to myself. Nothing

more was said about me. They told each other stories about the African shore, where the schooners anchored

in the creeks, among the swampsmells, in search of slaves or gold dust. They told tales of Tortuga, where

the pirates lived together in a town, whenever they were at home after a cruise. "Rum is cheaper than water

there," the bo'sun said. "A sloop comes off once a month with stores from Port Royal. Its happy days, being

in Tortuga." Presently the two men crept aft to the empty cabin to steal the captain's brandy. Soon afterwards

they passed forward to their hammocks.

When they had gone, I lay awake, wondering I was to avoid this terrible danger of being sold to the Dutch

East India merchants. I wondered who Longshore Jack might be. I feared that the carpenter suspected our

party. I kept repeating his words, "There's money in Mr. Jermyn," till at last, through sheer weariness, I fell

asleep. In the morning, as cleared away breakfast, from the cabintable, I told Mr. Jermyn all that I had

heard. The Duke seemed agitated. He kept referring to an astronomical book which told him how his ruling

planets stood. "Yes," he kept saying, "I've no very favourable stars till July. I don't like this, Jermyn." Mr.

Jermyn smoked a pipe of tobacco (a practise rare among gentlemen at that time) while he thought of what

could be done. At last he spoke.

"I know what we'll do, sir. We'll sell this man as carpenter to the Dutch East India man. We'll give the two of

them a sleeping draught in their drink. We'll get rid of them both together."

"It sounds very cruel," said the Duke.

"Yes," said Mr. Jermyn, "it is cruel. But who knows what the sly man may not pick up? We're playing akes,

we two. We've got many enemies. One word of what this man suspects may bring a whole pack of spies upon

us. Besides, if the spies get hold of this boy we shall have some trouble."

"The boy's done very well," said the Duke.

"He's got a talent for overhearing," Mr. Jermyn answered. "Well, Martin Hyde. How do you like your work?"

"Sir," I answered, "I don't like it at all."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA! 29



Top




Page No 32


"Well," he said, "we shall be in the Canal tonight, now the wind has changed. Hold out till then. think, sir,"

he said, turning to the Duke, "the boy has done really very creditably. The work is not at all the work for one

of his condition."

The Duke rewarded me with his languid beautiful smile.

"Who lives will see," he said. "A King never forgets a faithful servant."

The phrase seemed queer on the lips of that man's father's son; but I bowed very low, for I felt that I was

already a captain of a manofwar, with a big blazing decoration on my heart. Well, who lives, sees. I lived

to see a lot of strange things in that King's service.

CHAPTER VII. LAND RATS AND WATER RATS

I will say no more about our passage except that we were three days at sea. Then, when I woke one morning,

I found that we were fast moored to a gay little wharf, paved with clean white cobbles, on the north side of

the canal. Strange, outlandish figures, in immense blue baggy trousers, clattered past in wooden shoes. A few

Dutch galliots lay moored ahead of us, with long scarlet pennons on their mastheads. On the other side of the

canal was a huge East Indiaman, with her lower yards cockbilled, loading all three hatches at once. It was a

beautiful morning. The sun was so bright that all the scene had thrice its natural beauty. The clean neat

trimness of the town, the water slapping past in the canal, the ships with their flags, the Sunday trim of the

schooner, all filled me with delight, lit up, as they were, by the April sun. I looked about me at my ease, for

the deck was deserted. Even the neversleeping mate was resting, now that we were in port. While I looked,

a man sidled along the wharf from a warehouse towards me. He looked at the schooner in a way which

convinced me that he was not a sailor. Then, sheltering behind a bollard, he lighted his pipe.

He was a short, active, wiry man, with a sharp, thin face, disfigured by a green patch over his right eye. He

looked to me to have a horsey look, as though were a groom or coachman. After lighting his pipe, he

advanced to a point abreast of the schooner's gangway, from which he could look down upon her, as she lay

with her deck a foot or two below the level of the wharf.

"Chips aboard?" he asked, meaning, "Is the carpenter on board?"

"Yes," I said. "Will you come aboard?"

He did not answer, but looked about the ship, as though making notes of everything. Presently he turned to

me.

"You're new," he said. "Are you Mr. Jermyn's boy?" I told him that I was.

"How is Mr. Jermyn keeping?" he asked. "Is that cough of his better?" This made me feel that probably the

man knew Mr. Jermyn. "Yes," I said. "He's got no cough, now." "He'd a bad one last time he was here," the

man answered. For a while he kept silent. He seemed to me to be puzzling out the relative heights of our

masts. Suddenly he turned to me, with a very natural air. "How's Mr. Scott's business going?" he asked. "You

know, eh? You know what I mean?" I was taken off my guard. I'm afraid I hesitated, though I knew that the

man's sharp eyes noted every little change on my face. Then, in the most natural way, the man reassured me.

"You know," he said. "What demand for oranges in London?" I was thankful that he had not meant the other

business. I said with a good deal too much of eagerness that there was, I believed, a big demand for oranges.

"Yes," he said, "I suppose so many young boys makes a brisk demand." I was uneasy at the man's manner.

He seemed to be pumping me, but he had such a natural easy way, under the pale mask of his face, that I

could not be sure if he were in the secret or not. I was on my guard now, ready for any question, as I thought,


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VII. LAND RATS AND WATER RATS 30



Top




Page No 33


but eager for an excuse to get away from this man before I betrayed any trust. "Nice ship," he said easily.

"Did you join her in Spain?" "No," I answered. "In London." In London?" he said. "I thought you'd

something of a Spanish look." "No," I said."I'm English. Did you want the carpenter, sir?"

"Yes," he answered. "I do. But no hurry. No hurry, lad." Here he pulled out a watch, which he wound up,

staring vacantly about the decks as he did so. "Tell me, boy," he said gently. "Is Lane come over with you?"

To tell the truth, it flashed across my mind, when he pulled out his watch, that he was making me unready for

a difficult question. I was not a very bright boy; but I had this sudden prompting or instinct, which set me on

my guard. No one is more difficult to pump than a boy who is ready for his questioner, so I stared at him.

"Lane?" I said, "Lane? Do you mean the bo'sun?"

"No," he said. "The Colonel. You know? Eh?"

"No." I said. "I don't know."

"Oh well," he answered. "It's all one. I suppose he's not come over." At this moment the mate came on deck

with the carpenter, carrying a model ship which they had been making together in their spare time. They

nodded to the stranger, who gave them a curt "How do?" as though they had parted from him only the night

before. The mate growled at me for wasting time on deck when I should be at work. He sent me down to my

usual job of getting the cabin ready for the breakfast of the gentlemen. As I passed down the hatchway, I

heard the carpenter say to the stranger, "Well. So what's the news with Jack?" It flashed into my mind that

this man might be his friend, the "Longshore Jack" who was to keep an eye upon me as well as upon Mr.

Jermyn. It gave me a most horrid qualm to think this. The man was so sly, so calm, so guarded, that the

thought of him being on the lookout for me, to sell me to the Dutch captains, almost scared me out of my

wits. The mate brought him to the cabin as I was laying the table. "This is the cabin," he was saying, "where

the gentlemen messes. That's our sternchaser, the gun there."

"Oh," said the stranger, looking about him like one who has never seen a ship before. "But where do they

sleep? Do they sleep on the sofa (he meant the lockers), there?"

"Why, no," said the mate. "They sleep in the little cabins yonder. But we musn't stay down here now. I'm not

supposed to use this cabin. I mustn't let the captain see me." So they went on deck again, leaving me alone.

When the gentlemen came in to breakfast, I had to go on deck for the dishes. As I passed to the galley, I

noticed the stranger talking to the carpenter by the mainrigging. They gave me a meaning look, which I did

not at all relish. Then, as I stood in the galley, while the cook dished up, I noticed that the stranger raised his

hand to a tall, lanky, illfavoured man who was loafing about on the wharf, carrying a large black package.

This man came right up to the edge of the wharf, directly he saw the stranger's signal. It made me uneasy

somehow. I was in a thoroughly anxious mood, longing to confide in some one, even in the crusty cook, yet

fearing to open my mouth to any one, even to Mr. Jermyn, to whom I dared not speak with the captain

present in the room. Well, I had my work to do, so I kept my thoughts to myself. I took the dishes down

below to the cabin, where, after removing the covers, I waited on the gentlemen.

"Martin," said Mr. Jermyn. "This skylight over our heads makes rather a draught. We can't have it open in the

morning for breakfast.

"Did you open it?" the captain asked. "What made you open it?"

"Please, sir, I didn't open it."

"Then shut it," said the captain. "Go on deck. The catch is fast outside.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VII. LAND RATS AND WATER RATS 31



Top




Page No 34


I ran very nimbly on deck to shut the skylight, but the catch was very stiff; it took me some few moments to

undo. I noticed, as I worked at it, that the deck was empty, except for the lanky man with the package, who

was now forward, apparently undoing his package on the forehatch. I thought that he was a sort of pedlar or

bumboatman, come to sell onions, soft bread, or cheap jewellery to the sailors. The carpenter's head showed

for an instant at the galleydoor, He was looking forward at the pedlar. The hands were all down below in the

forecastle, eating their breakfast. The other stranger seemed to have gone. I could not see him about the deck.

At last the skylight came down with a clatter, leaving me free to go below again. As I went down the

hatchway, into the 'tweendecks gloom, I saw a figure apparently at work among the ship's stores lashed to the

deck there. I could not see who it was; it was too dark for that but the thing seemed strange to me. I guessed

that it might be my enemy the boatswain, so I passed aft to the cabin on the other side.

Soon after that, it might be ten minutes after, while the gentlemen were talking lazily about going ashore, we

heard loud shouts on deck.

"What's that?" said the captain, starting up from his chair.

"Sounds like fire," said Mr. Jermyn.

"Fire forward," said the captain, turning very white. "There's five tons of powder forward."

"What?" cried the Duke.

At that instant we heard the boatswain roaring to the men to come on deck. "Aft for the hose there, Bill," we

heard. Feet rushed aft along the deck, helterskelter. Some one shoved the skylight open with a violent

heave. Looking up, we saw the carpenter's head. He looked as scared as a man can be.

"On deck," he cried. "We're all in a blaze forward. The lamp in the bo'sun's locker. Quick."

"Just over the powder," the captain said, rushing out.

"Quick, sir," said Jermyn to the Duke. "We may blow up at any moment."

"No," said the Duke, rising leisurely. "Not with these stars. Impossible."

All the same, the two men followed the captain in pretty quick time. Mr. Jermyn rushed the Duke out by the

arm. I was rushing out, too, when I saw the Duke's hat lying on the lockers. I darted at it, for I knew that he

would want it, with the result that my heel slipped on a copper nailhead, which had been worn down even

with the deck till it was smooth as glass. Down I came, bang, with a jolt which shook me almost sick. I rose

up, stupid with the shock, so wretched with the present pain that the fire seemed a little matter to me. Indeed,

I did not understand the risk. I did not know how a fire so far forward could affect the cabin.

A couple of minutes must have passed before I picked up the hat from where it lay. As I hurried through the

'tweendecks some slight noise or movement made me turn my head. Looking to my right. I saw the horsey

man, the stranger, rummaging quickly in the lockers of the Duke's cabin, As I looked, I saw him snatch up

something like a pocketbook or pocket case, with a hasty "Ah" of approval. At the same moment, he saw me

watching him.

"Where's Mr. Scott?" he cried, darting out on me. "We may all blow up in another moment."

"He's on deck," I said. "Hasn't he gone on deck?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VII. LAND RATS AND WATER RATS 32



Top




Page No 35


"On deck?" said the man. "Then on deck with you, too." He pushed me up the hatch before him. "Quick," he

cried. "Quick. There's Mr. Scott forward. Get him on to the wharf.

He gave me a hasty shove forward, to where the whole company was working in a cloud of smoke, passing

buckets from hand to hand. A crowd of Dutchmen had gathered on the wharf. Everybody was shouting. The

scene was confused like a bad dream. I caught sight of the pedlar man at the gangway as the stranger thrust

me forward. In the twinkling of an eye the stranger passed something to him with the quick thrust known as

the thieves' pass. I saw it, for all my confusion. I knew in an instant that he had stolen something. The pedlar

person was an accomplice. As likely as not the fire was a diversion. I rushed at the gangway. The pedlar was

moving quickly away with his hands in his pockets. It all happened in a moment. As I rushed at the gangway,

with some wild notion of stopping the pedlar, the horsey man caught me by the collar.

"What," he said, in a loud voice. "Trying to desert, are you? You come forward where the danger is." He ran

me forward. He was as strong as a bull.

"Mr. Jermyn," I cried. "Mr. Jermyn. This man's a thief."

The man twisted my collar on to my throat till I choked. "Quiet, you," he hissed.

Then Mr. Jermyn dropped his bucket to attend to me.

"A thief," I gasped. "A thief." Mr. Jermyn sprang aft, with his eyes on the man's eyes. The stranger flung me

into Mr. Jermyn's way, with all the sweep of his arm. As I went staggering into the forebitts (for Mr. Jermyn

dodged me) the man took a quick side step up the rail to the wharf. I steadied myself. Mr. Jermyn, failing to

catch the man before he was off the ship, rushed below to see what was lost. The crowd of workers seemed to

dissolve suddenly. The men surged all about me, swearing. The fire was out. Remember, all this happened in

thirty seconds, from the passing of the stolen goods to the stranger's letting go my throat. The very instant

that I found my feet against the bitts, I jumped off the ship on to the wharf. There was the stranger running

down the wharf to the right, full tilt. There was the lanky pedlar slouching quickly away as though he were

going on an errand, with his black box full of groceries.

"That's the man, Mr. Scott," I cried. "He's got it."

The captain (who, I believe, was a naval officer in the Duke's secret) was up on the wharf in an instant. I

followed him, though the carpenter clutched at me as I scrambled up. I kicked out behind like a donkey. I

didn't kick him, but some one thrust the carpenter aside in the hurry so that I was free. In another seconds I

was past the captain, running after the pedlar, who started to run at a good speed, dropping his box with a

clatter. Half a dozen joined in the pursuit. The captain had his sword out. They raised such a noise behind me

that I thought the whole crew was at my heels. The pedlar kept glancing behind; he knew very little about

running. He doubled from street to street, like a man at his wits' ends. I could see that he was blown. When he

entered into that conspiracy, he had counted on the horsey man diverting suspicion from him. Suddenly, after

twisting round a corner, he darted through a swing door into a stonepaved court, surrounded by brick walls.

I was at his heels at the moment or I should have lost him there. I darted through the swing door after him. I

went full sprawl over his body on the other side. He had, quite used up, collapsed there.

CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND

"Give it me," I said. "Give it me, Longshore Jack. Before they catch us." To my horror, I saw that the creature

was a woman in a man's clothes. She took me for one of her gang. She was too much frightened to think

things out. "I thought you were one of the other lot," she gasped, as she handed me a pocketbook.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND 33



Top




Page No 36


"Didn't he get the letters, too?" I asked at a venture. "No," she said, sitting up, now, panting, to take a good

look at me. I stared at her for a moment. I, myself, was out of breath.

"They're going," I said, hearing the noise of the pursuit passing away in the check. "I'll just spy out the land."

I opened the door till it was an inch or two ajar, so that I could see what was going on outside. "They're

gone," I said again, still keeping up the pretence of being on her side. As I said it, I glanced back to fix her

features on my memory. She had a pale, resolute face with fierce eyes, which seemed fierce from pain, not

from any cruelty of nature. It was a pleasant face, as far as one could judge of a face made up to resemble a

dirty pedlar's face.

Seeing my look, she seemed to watch me curiously, raising herself up, till she stood unsteadily by the wall.

"When did you come in?" she said, meaning, I suppose, when did I join the gang.

"Last week," I answered, swinging the door a little further open. Footsteps were coming rapidly along the

road. I heard excited voices, I made sure that it was the search party going back to the schooner.

"Digame, muchacho," she said in Spanish. It must have been some sort of password among them. Seeing by

my face that I did not understand she repeated the words softly. Then at that very instant she was on me like a

tigress with a knife. I slipped to one side instinctively. I suppose I half saw her as the knife went home. She

grabbed at the pocketbook, which I swung away from her hand. The knife went deep into the door, with a

drive which must have jarred her to the shoulder. "Give it me," she gasped, snatching at me like a fury. I

dodged to one side, up the court, horribly scared. She followed, raving like a mad thing, quite ghastly white

under her paint, wholly forgetful that she was acting a man's part. When once we were dodging I grew

calmer. I led her to the end of the court, then ducked. She charged in, blindly, against the wall, while I raced

to the door, very pleased with my success. I did not hear her follow me, so, when I got to the door, I looked

back. Just at that instant, there came a smart report. The creature had fired at me with a pistol; the bullet sent

a dozen chips of brick into my face. I went through the door just as the shot from the second barrel thudded

into the lintel. Going through hurriedly I ran into Mr. Jermyn, as he came round the corner with the captain.

"I've got it," I said. "Look out. She's in there."

"Who?" they said. "The thief? A woman?" They did not stay, but thrust through the door.

Mr. Jermyn dragged me through with them. "You say you've got it, Martin?"

"Yes," I answered, handing him the book. "Here it is."

"That's a mercy," he said. "Now then, where's the thief?"

I had been out of the court, I suppose thirty seconds; it cannot have been more. Yet, when I went back with

those two men, the woman had gone, as though she had never been there. "She's over the wall," cried the

captain, running up the court. But when we looked over the wall there was no trace of her, except some slight

scratches upon the brick, where her toes had rested. On the other side of the wall was a tulip bed full of rows

of late flowering tulips, not yet out. There was no footmark on the earth. Plainly she had not jumped down on

the other side. "Check," said captain. "Is she in one of the houses?"

But the houses on the left side of the court (on the other side the court had no houses, only brick walls seven

feet high) were all old, barred in, deserted mansions, with padlocks on the doors. She could not possibly have

entered one of those.

"They're old plaguehouses," said Mr. Jermyn.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND 34



Top




Page No 37


"They've been deserted twenty years now, since the great sickness."

"Yes?" said the captain, carelessly. "But where can she have got to?"

"Well. It beats me," Mr. Jermyn replied. "But perhaps she ran along the wall to the end, then jumped down

into the lane. That's the only thing she could have done. By the way, boy, you were shot at. Were you hit?"

"No," I answered. "But I got jolly near it. The bullet went just by me."

"Ah," he said. "Take this. You'll have to be armed in future."

He handed me a beautiful little doublebarrelled pocket pistol. "Be careful," he said. "It's loaded. Put it in

your pocket. You musn't be seen carrying arms here. That would never do."

"Boy," said the captain. "D'ye think you could shin up that waterspout, so as to look over the parapet there,

on to the leads of the houses?"

"Yes," I said. "I think I could, from the top of the wall."

"Why," Mr. Jermyn said. "She couldn't have got up there."

"An active woman might," the captain said. "You see, the waterspout is only six feet long from the wall to

the eaves. There's good footing on the brackets. It's three quick steps. Then one vigorous heave over the

parapet. There you are, snug as a purser's billet, out of sight."

"No woman could have done it," Mr. Jermyn said. "Besides, look here. We can't go further in the matter.

We've recovered the book. We must get back to the ship."

So the scheme of climbing up the water pipe came to nothing. We walked off together wondering where the

woman had got to. Long afterwards I learned that she heard all that we said by the wall there. While we

talked, she was busy reloading her pistol, waiting. At the door of the court we paused to pull out her knife

from where it stuck. It was a not very large daggerknife, with a small woman's grip, inlaid with silver, but

bound at the guard with gold clasps. The end of the handle was also bound with gold. The edge of the broad,

cutting blade curved to a long sharp point. The back was straight. On the blade was an inscription in Spanish,

"Veneer o Morir" ("To conquer or die"), with the maker's name, Luis Socartes, Toledo, surrounded by a little

twirligig. I have it in my hand as I write. I value it more than anything in my possession. It serves to remind

me of a very remarkable woman.

"There, Martin," said Mr. Jermyn. "There's a curiosity for you. Get one of the seamen to make a sheath for it.

Then you can wear it at your back on your belt like a sailor."

As we walked back to the ship, I told Mr. Jermyn all that I had seen of the morning's adventure. He said that

the whole, as far as he could make it out, had been a carefully laid plot of some of James the Second's spies.

He treated me as an equal now. He seemed to think that I had saved the Duke from a very dreadful danger.

The horsey man, he said, was evidently a trusted secret agent, who must have made friends with the carpenter

on some earlier visit of the schooner. He had planned his raid on the Duke's papers very cleverly. He had

arrived on board when no one was about. He had bribed the carpenter (so we conjectured, piecing the

evidence together) to shout fire, when we were busy at breakfast. Then, when all was ready, this woman,

whoever she was, had gone forward to the bo'sun's locker, where she had set fire to half a dozen of those

fumigating chemical candles which she had brought in her box. The candles at once sputtered out immense

volumes of evil smelling smoke. The carpenter, watching his time, raised the alarm of fire, while the horsey


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND 35



Top




Page No 38


man, hidden below, waited till all were on deck to force the springlocks on the Duke's cabindoor. When

once he had got inside the cabin, he had worked with feverish speed, emptying all the drawers, ripping up the

mattress, even upsetting the books from the bookshelf, all in about two minutes. Luckily the Duke kept nearly

all his secret papers about his person. The pocketbook was the only important exception. This, a very secret

list of all the Western gentry ready to rise, was locked in a casket in a locked drawer.

"It shows you," said Mr. Jermyn, "how well worked, that he did all this in so little time. If you hadn't fallen

on the nail, Martin, our friends in the West would have fared badly. It was very clever of you to bring us out

of the danger." When we got back aboard the schooner, we found, as we had expected, that the men in league

with the horsey man had deserted. Neither carpenter nor boatswain was to be found. Both had bolted off in

pursuit of the horsey man at the moment of alarm, leaving their chests behind them. I suppose they thought

that the plot had succeeded. I dare say, too, that the horsey man, who was evidently well known to them both,

had given them orders to desert in the confusion, so that he might suck their brains at leisure elsewhere.

Altogether, the morning's work from breakfast time till ten was as full of moving incident as a quiet person's

life. I have never had a more exciting two hours. When I sat down to my own breakfast (which I ate in the

cabin among the gentlemen) I seemed to have grown five years older. All three men made much of me. They

brought out all sorts of sweetmeats for me, saying I had saved them from disaster. The Duke was especially

kind. "Why, Jermyn," he said, "we thought we'd found a clever messenger; but we've found a guardian

angel." He gave me a belt made of green Spanish leather, with a wonderfully wrought steel clasp. "Here," he

said. "Wear this, Martin. Here's a holster on it for your pistol. These pouches hold cartridges. Then this sheath

at the back will hold your dagger, the spoils of war."

"There," said the captain. "Now I'll give you something else to fit you out. I'll give you a pocket flask. What's

more, I'll teach you how to make cartridges. We'll make a stock this morning."

While he was speaking, the mate came down to tell us how sorry he was that it was through him that the

horsey man was shown over the ship. "He told me he'd important letters for Mr. Scott," he said, "so I thought

it was only right to show him about, while you was dressing. The carpenter came to me. 'This gentleman's got

letters for Mr. Scott,' he said. So I was just taken in. He was such a smooth spoken chap. After I got to know,

I could 'a' bit my head off." They spoke kindly to the man, who was evidently distressed at his mistake. They

told him to give orders for a watchman to walk the gangway all day long in future, which to me sounded like

locking the stable door too late. After that, I learned how to make pistol cartridges until the company

prepared to go ashore. The chests of the deserters were locked up in the lazaret, or store cupboard, so that if

the men came aboard again they might not take away their things.

"Before we start," the Duke said, "I must just say this. We know, from this morning's work, that the spies of

the English court know much more than we supposed. We may count it as certain that this ship is being

watched at this moment. Now, we must put them off the scent, because I must see Argyle without their

knowledge. It is not much good putting to sea again, as a blind, for they can't help knowing that we are here

to see Argyle. They have only to watch Argyle's house to see us enter, sooner or later. I suggest this as a

blind. We ought to ride far out into the country to Zaandam, say, by way of Amsterdam. That's about twenty

miles. Meanwhile Argyle shall come aboard here. The schooner shall take him up to Egmont; he'll get there

this afternoon. He must come aboard disguised though. At Zaandam, we three will separate, Jermyn will

personate me, remaining in Zaandam. The boy shall carry letters in a hurry to Hoorn; dummy letters, of

course. While I shall creep off to meet Argylesomewhere else. If we start in a hurry they won't have time

to organize a pursuit. There are probably only a few secret agents waiting for us here. What do you say?"

"Yes," said Mr. Jermyn. "I myself should say this. Send the boy on at once to Egmont with a note to Stendhal

the merchant there. They won't suspect the boy. They won't bother to follow him, probably. Tell Stendhal to

send Out a galliot to take Argyle off the schooner while at sea. The galliot can land Argyle somewhere on the

coast. That would puzzle them rarely. She can then ply to England, or elsewhere, so that her men won't have


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND 36



Top




Page No 39


a chance of talking. As for the schooner, she can proceed north to anchor at the Texel till further orders. At

the same time, we could ride south to Noordwyk; find a barge there going north. Hide in her cabin till she

arrives, say, at Alkmaar. Meet Argyle somewhere near there. Then remain hidden till it is time to move. We

can set all the balls moving, by sticking up a few bills in the towns." I did not know what he meant by this.

Afterwards I learned that the conspirators took their instructions from advertisements for servants, or of

things lost, which were stuck up in public places. To the initiated, these bills, seemingly innocent, gave

warning of the Duke's plan. Very few people in Holland (not more than thirty I believe) were in the secret of

his expedition. Most of these thirty knew other loyalists, to whom, when the time came, they gave the word.

When the time came we were only about eighty men all told. That is not a large force, is it, for the invasion of

a populous kingdom?

They talked it out for a little while, making improvements on Mr. Jermyn's plan. They had a map by them

during some of the time. Before they made their decision, they turned me out of the cabin, so that I know not

to this day what the Duke did during the next few days. I know only this, that he disappeared from his

enemies, so completely that the spies were baffled. Not only James's spies, that is nothing: but the spies of

William of Orange were baffled. They knew no more of his whereabouts than I knew. They had to write

home that he had gone, they could not guess where; but possibly to Scotland to sound the clans. All that I

know of his doings during the next week is this. After about half an hour of debate, the captain went ashore to

one of the famous inns in the town. From this inn, :he despatched, one by one, at brief intervals, three horses,

each to a different inn along the Egmont highway. He gave instructions to the ostlers who rode them to wait

outside the inns named till the gentlemen called for them. He got the third horse off, in this quiet way, at the

end of about an hour. I believe that he then sent a printed book (with certain words in it underlined, so as to

form a message) by the hand of a little girl, to the Duke of Argyle's lodging. I have heard that it was a book

on the training of horses to do tricks. There was probably some cipher message in it, as well as the underlined

message. Whatever it was, it gave the Duke his instructions.

CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND

After waiting for about an hour in the schooner, I was sent ashore with a bottlebasket, with very precise

instructions in what I was to do. I was to follow the road towards Haarlem, till I came to the inn near the

turning of the Egmont highway. There I was to leave my bottlebasket, asking (or, rather, handing over a

written request) for it to be filled with bottles of the very best gin. After paying for this, I was to direct it to be

sent aboard the schooner by the ostler (who was waiting at the door with a horse) the last of those ordered by

the captain. I was then to walk the horse along the Egmont road, till I saw or heard an open carriage coming

behind. Then I was to trot, keeping ahead of the carriage, but not far from it, till I was past the third tavern.

After that, if I was not recalled by those in the carriage, I was free to quicken up my pace. I was then to ride

straight ahead, till I got to Egmont, a twenty mile ride to the north. There I was to deliver up my horse at the

ZwolleHaus inn, before enquiring for M. Stendhal, the East India merchant. To him I was to give a letter,

which for safety was rolled into a blank cartridge in my little pistol cartridge box. After that, I was to stay at

M. Stendhal's house, keeping out of harm's way, till I received further orders from my masters.

You may be sure that I thought myself a fine figure of gallantry as I stepped out with my bottlebasket. I was

a King's secret agent. I had a King's letter hidden about my person. I was armed with fine weapons, which I

longed to be using. I had been under fire for my King's sake. I was also still tingling with my King's praise. It

was a warm, sunny April day; that was another thing to fill me with gladness. Soon I should be mounted on a

nag, riding out in a strange land, on a secret mission, with a pocket full of special service money. Whatever I

had felt in the few days of the seapassage was all forgotten now. I did not even worry about not knowing the

language. It would keep me from loitering to chatter. My schoolboy French would probably be enough for all

purposes if I vent astray. I was "to avoid chance acquaintances, particularly if they spoke English." That was

my last order. Repeating it to myself I walked on briskly.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND 37



Top




Page No 40


I had not gone more than three hundred yards upon my way, when a lady, very richly dressed, cantered

slowly past me on a fine bay mare. She was followed by a gentleman in scarlet, riding on a little black Arab.

They had not gone a hundred yards past me when the Arab picked up a stone. The man dismounted to pick it

out, while the lady rode back to hold the horse, which was a ticklish job, since he was as fresh as a colt. He

went squirming about like an eel. The man had no hook to pick the stone with; nor could he get it out by his

fingers. I could hear him growling under his breath in some strange language, while the horse sidled about as

wicked as he could be.

As I approached, the horse grew so troublesome that the man decided to take him back to the town, to have

the stone pulled there. He was just starting to lead him back when I came up with them. He asked me some

question in a tongue which I did not know. He probably asked me if I had a hook. I shook my head. The lady

said something to him in French, which made him laugh. Then he began to lead back the horse towards the

town. The lady, after waving her hand to him, started to ride slowly forward in front of me. Like most ladies

at that time she wore a little black velvet domino mask over her eyes. All people could ride in those days; but

I remember it occurred to me that this lady rode beautifully. So many women look like mealsacks in the

saddle. This one rode as though she were a part of the horse.

She kept about twenty yards ahead of me till I sighted the inn, where an ostler was walking the little nag

which I was to ride. She halted at the inndoor, looking back towards the town for her companion. Then,

without calling to anybody, she dismounted, flinging her mare's reins over a hook in the wall. She went into

the inn boldly, drawing her whip through her left hand. When I entered the inndoor a moment later, she was

talking in Dutch to the landlord, who was bowing to her as though she were a great lady.

I handed over my bottlebasket, with the letter, to a woman who served the customers at the drinking bar.

Then, as I was going out to take my horse, the lady spoke to me in broken English.

"Walk my horse, so he not take cold," she said. It was in the twilight of the passage from the door, so that I

could not see her very clearly, but the voice was certainly like the voice of the woman who had fired at me in

the courtyard. Or was I right? That voice was on my nerves. It seemed to be the voice of all the strangers in

the town. I looked up at her quickly. She was masked; yet the grey eyes seemed to gleam beyond the velvet,

much as that woman's eyes had gleamed. Her mouth; her chin; the general poise of her body, all convinced

me. She was the woman who had carried away the book from Longshore Jack. I was quite sure of it. I

pretended not to understand her. I dropped my eyes, without stopping; she flicked me lightly with her whip to

draw my attention.

"Walk my horse," she said again, with a little petulance in her voice. I saw no way out of it. If I refused, she

would guess (if she did not know already) that I was not there only for bottles of gin. "Oui, mademoiselle," I

said. "Oui. Merci." So out I went to where the mare stood. She followed me to the door to see me take the

mare. There was no escape; she was going to delay me at the door till the man returned. I patted the lovely

creature's neck. I was very well used to horses, for in the Broad Country a man must ride almost as much as

he must row. But I was not so taken up with this mare that I did not take good stock of the lady, who, for her

part, watched me pretty narrowly, as though she meant never to forget me. I began to walk the beast in the

road in front of the inn, wondering how in the world I was to get out of the difficulty before the Duke's

carriage arrived. There was the woman watching me, with a satirical smile. She was evidently enjoying the

sight of my crestfallen face.

Now in my misery a wild thought occurred to me. I began to time my walking of the mare so that I was

walking towards Sandfoort, while the other horseboy was walking with my nag towards Egmont on the

other side of the inn. I had read that in desperate cases the desperate remedy is the only measure to be tried.

While I was walking away from the inn I drew the dagger, the spoils of war. I drew it very gently as though I

were merely buttoning my waistcoat. Then with one swift cut I drew it ninetenths through the girth. I did


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND 38



Top




Page No 41


nothing more for that turn, though I only bided my time. After a turn or two more, the other horseboy was

called up to the inn by the lady to receive a drink of beer. No doubt she was going to question him (as he

drank) about the reason for his being there. He walked up leisurely, full of smiles at the beer, leaving his nag

fast to a hook in the wall some dozen yards from the door. This was a better chance than I had hoped for; so

drawing my dagger, I resolved to put things to the test. I ripped the reins off the mare close to the bit. Then

with a loud shout followed by a whack in the flank, I frightened that lovely mare right into them, almost into

the inndoor. Before they knew what had happened I was at my own horse's head swiftly casting off the reins

from the hook. Before they had turned to pursue me, I was in the saddle, going at a quick trot towards

Egmont, while the mare was charging down the road behind me, with her saddle under her belly, giving her

the fright of her life.

An awful thought came to me. "Supposing the lady is not the English spy, what an awful thing I have done.

Even if she be, what right have I to cut her horse's harness? They may put me in prison for it. Besides, what

an ass I have been. If she is what I think, she will know now that I am her enemy, engaged on very special

service." Looking back at the inndoor, I saw a party of people gesticulating in the road. A man was shouting

to me. Others seemed to be laughing. Then, to my great joy, round the turn of the road came an open carriage

with two horses, going at a good pace. There came my masters. All was well. I chuckled to myself as I

thought of the lady's face, when these two passed her, leaving her without means of following them. When

we were well out of sight of the inn, I rode back to the carriage to report, wondering how they would receive

my news. They received it with displeasure, saying that I had disobeyed my orders, not only in acting as I had

done; but in coming back to tell them. They bade me ride on at once to Egmont, before I was arrested for

cutting the lady's harness. As for their own plans, whatever they were, my action altered them. I do not know

what they did. I know that I turned away with a flea in my ear from the Duke's reproof. I remember not very

much of my ride to Egmont, except that I seemed to ride most of the time among sanddunes. I glanced back

anxiously to see if I was being pursued; but no one followed. I rode on at the steady lope, losing sight of the

carriage, passing by dune after dune, rising windmill after windmill, to drop them behind me as I rode. In that

low country, I had the gleam of the sea to my left hand, with the sails of ships passing by me. The wind

freshened as I rode, till at last my left cheek felt the continual stinging of the sand grains, whirled up by the

wind from the bents. Where the seabeach broadened, I rode on the sands. The miles dropped past quickly

enough, though I rode only at the lope, not daring to hurry my horse. I kept this my pace even when going

through villages, where the people in their strange Dutch clothes hurried out to stare at me as I bucketed by. I

passed by acre after acre of bulbfields, mostly tulipfields, now beginning to be full of colour. Once, for ten

minutes, I rode by a broad canal, where a barge with a scarlet transom drove along under sail, spreading the

ripples, keeping alongside me. The helmsman, who was smoking a pipe as he eyed the luff of his sail, waved

his hand to me, as I loped along beside him. You would not believe it; but he was one of the Oulton

fishermen, a man whom I had known for years. I had seen that tansailed barge many, many times, rushing

up the Waveney from Somer Leyton, with that same quiet figure at her helm. I would have loved to have

called out "Oh, Hendry. How are you? Fancy seeing you here." But I dared not betray myself; nor did Hendry

recognize me. After the road swung away from the canal, I watched that barge as long as she remained in

sight, thinking that while she was there I had a little bit of Oulton by me.

At last, far away I saw the church of Egmont, rising out of a flat land (not unlike the Broad land) on which

sails were passing in a misty distance. I rose in my stirrups with a holloa; for now, I thought, I was near my

journey's end. I clapped my horse's neck, promising him an apple for his supper. Then, glancing back, I

looked out over the land. The Oulton barge was far away now, a patch of dark sail drawing itself slowly

across the sky. Out to sea a great ship seemed to stand still upon the skyline. But directly behind me, perhaps

a mile away, perhaps two miles, clearly visible on the white straight ribbon of road, a clump of gallopers

advanced, quartering across the road towards me. There may have been twenty of them all told; some of them

seemed to ride in ranks like soldiers. I made no doubt when I caught sight of them that they were coming

after me, about that matter of the lady's harness. My first impulse was to pull up, so that Old Blunderbore, as

I had christened my horse, might get his breath. But I decided not to stop, as I knew how dangerous a thing it


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND 39



Top




Page No 42


is to stop a horse in his pace after he has settled down to it. had still three miles to go to shelter. If I could

manage the three miles all would be well. But could manage them? Old Blunderbore had taken the eighteen

miles we had come together very easily. Now I was thankful that I had not pressed him in the early part of the

ride. But Egmont seemed a long, long way from me. I dared not begin to gallop so far from shelter. I went

loping on as before, with my heart in my mouth, feeling like one pursued in a nightmare.

As I looked around, to see these gallopers coming on, while I was still lollopping forward, I felt that I was

tied by the legs, unable to move. Each instant made it more difficult for me to keep from shaking up my

horse. Continual promptings flashed into my mind, urging me to bolt down somewhere among the dunes.

These plans I set aside as worthless; for a boy would soon have been caught among those desolate sandhills.

There was no real hiding among them. You could see any person among them from a mile away. I kept on

ahead, longing for that wonderful minute when I could hurry my horse, in the wild rush to Egmont town, the

final wild rush, on the nag's last strength, with my pursuers, now going their fastest, trailing away behind, as

their beasts foundered. The air came singing past. I heard behind me the patter of the turf sent flying by Old

Blunderbore's hoofs. The excitement of the ride took vigorous hold on me. I felt on glancing back that I

should do it, that I should carry my message, that the Dutchman should see my mettle, before they stopped

me. They were coming up fast on horses still pretty fresh. I would show them, I said to myself, what a boy

can do on a spent horse.

Old Blunderbore lollopped on. I clapped him on the neck. "Come up, boy! Up!" I cried. "EgmontEgmont!

Come on, Old Blunderbore!" The good old fellow shook his head up with a whinny. He could see Egmont.

He could smell the good corn perhaps. I banged him with my cap on the shoulder. "Up, boy!" I cried. I felt

that even if I died, even if I was shot there, as I sailed along with my King's orders, I should have tasted life

in that wild gallop.

A countryman carrying a sack put down his load to stare at me, for now, with only a mile to go, I was going a

brave gait, as fast as Old Blunderbore could manage. I saw the man put up his hands in pretended terror. The

next instant he was far behind, wondering no doubt why the charging squadron beyond were galloping after a

boy. Now we were rushing at our full speed, with half a mile, a quarter of a mile, two hundred yards to the

town gates. Carts drew to one side, hearing the clatter. I shouted to drive away the children. Poultry scattered

as though the king of the foxes was abroad. After me came the thundering clatter of the pursuit. I could hear

distant shouts. The nearest man there was a quarter of a mile away. A man started out to catch my rein,

thinking that my horse had run away with me. I banged him in the face with my cap as I swung past him. In

another second, as it seemed, I was pulled up inside the gates.

As far as I remember, but it is all rather blurred now,the place where I pulled up was a sort of public

square. I swung myself off Old Blunderbore just outside a tavern. An ostler ran up to me at once to hold him.

So I gave him a silver piece !what it was worth I did not know) saying firmly "ZwolleHaus. Go on.

ZwolleHaus."

The ostler smiled as he repeated ZwolleHaus, pointing to the tavern itself, which, by good luck, was the

very house.

"M. Stendhal," I said. "Where is M. Stendhal? Mynheer Stendhal? Mynheer Stendhal Haus?"

The ostler repeated, "Stendhal? Stendhal? Ah, ja. Stendhal. Da." He pointed down a narrow street which led,

as I could see, to a canal wharf.

I thanked him in English, giving him another silver piece. Then off I went, tottering on my toes with the

strangeness of walking after so long a ride. I was not out of the wood yet, by a long way. At every second, as

I hurried on, I expected to hear cries of my pursuers, as they charged down the narrow street after me. I tried


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND 40



Top




Page No 43


to run, but my legs felt so funny, it was like running in a dream. I just felt that I was walking on pillows,

instead of legs. Luckily that little narrow street was only fifty yards long. It was with a great gasp of relief

that I got to the end of it. When I could turn to my right out of sight of the square I felt that I was saved. I had

been but a minute ahead of the pursuers outside on the open. Directly after my entrance, some cart or waggon

went out of the town, filling the narrow gateway full, so that my enemies were forced to pull up. This gave

me a fair start, without which I could hardly have won clear. If it had not been for that lucky waggon, who

knows what would have happened?

As it was, I tottered along with drawn pistol to the door of a great house (luckily for me the only house),

which fronted the canal. I must have seemed a queer object, coming in from my ride like that, in a peaceful

Dutch town. If I had chanced upon a magistrate I suppose I should have been locked up; but luck was with

me on that day. I chanced only on Mynheer Stendhal as he sat smoking among his tulips in the front of his

mansion. He jumped up with a "God bless me!" when he saw me.

"Mynheer Stendhal?" I asked.

"Yes," he said in good English. "What is it, boy?"

"Take me in quick," I said. "They're after me."

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT

In another minute, after Mr. Stendhal had read my note, I was skinning off my clothes in an upper bedroom.

Within three minutes I was dressed like a Dutch boy, in huge baggy striped trousers belonging to Stendhal's

son. In four minutes the swift Mr. Stendhal had walked me across the wharf in sabots to one of the galliots in

the canal, which he ordered under way at once, to pick up Argyle at sea. So that when my pursuers rode up to

Mr. Stendhal's door in search of me, I was a dirty little Dutch boy casting off a sternhawser from a ring bolt.

They seemed to storm at Mr. Stendhal; but I don't know what they said; he acted the part of surprised

indignation to the life. When I looked my last on Mr. Stendhal he was at the door, begging a search party to

enter to see for themselves that I was not hidden there. The galliot got under way, at that moment, with a

good deal of crying out from her sailors. As she swung away into the canal, I saw the handsome lady idly

looking on. She was waiting at the door with the other riders. She was the only woman there. To show her

that I was a skilled seaman I cast off the sternhawser nimbly, then dropped on to the deck like one bred to

the trade. A moment later I was aloft, casting loose the gafftopsail. From that fine height as the barge began

to move I saw the horsemen turning away foiled. I saw the lady's leathered hat, making a little dash of green

among the drab of the riding coats. Then an outhouse hid them all from sight. I was in a seagoing barge,

bound out, under all sail, along a waterway lined with old reeds, all blowing down with a rattling shiver.

Now I am not going to tell you much more of my Holland experiences. I was in that barge for about one

whole fortnight, during which I think I saw the greater part of the Dutch canals. We picked up Argyle at sea

on the first day. After that we went to Amsterdam with a cargo of hides. Then we wandered about at the

wind's will, thinking that it might puzzle people, if any one should have stumbled on the right scent. All that

fortnight was a long delightful picnic to me. The barge was so like an Oulton wherry that I was at home in

her. I knew what to do, it was not like being in the schooner. When we were lying up by a wharf, I used to

spend my spare hours in fishing, or in flinging fiat pebbles from a cleftstick at the waterrats. When we

were under sail I used to sit aloft in the crosstrees, looking out at the distant sea. At night, after a supper of

strong soup, we all turned in to our bunks in the tiny cabin, from the scuttle of which I could see a little patch

of sky full of stars.

A boy lives very much in the present. I do not think that I thought much of the Duke's service, nor of our

venture for the crown. If I thought at all of our adventures, I thought of the handsome woman with the grey,


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT 41



Top




Page No 44


fierce eyes. In a way, I hoped that might have another tussle with her, not because I liked adventure, no sane

creature does, but because I thought of her with liking. I felt that she would be such a brave, witty person to

have for a friend. I felt sad somehow at the thought of not seeing her again. She was quite young, not more

than twenty, if her looks did not belie her. I used to wonder how it was that she had come to be a secret agent.

I believed that the sharpfaced horsey man had somehow driven her to it against her will. Thinking of her at

night, before I fell asleep, I used to long to help her. It is curious, but I always thought tenderly of this

woman, even though she had twice tried to kill me. A man's bad angel is only his good angel a little warped.

On the second of May, though I did not know it then, Argyle set sail for Scotland, to raise the clans for a

foray across the Border. On the same day I was summoned from my quarters in the barge to take up my

King's service. Late one evening, when it was almost dark night, Mr. Jermyn halted at the wharfside to call

me from my supper. "Mount behind me, Martin," he said softly, peering down the hatch. "It's time, now." I

thought he must mean that it was time to invade England. You must remember that I knew little of the rights

of the case, except that the Duke's cause was the one favoured by my father, dead such a little while before.

Yet when I heard that sudden summons, it went through me with a shock that now this England was to be the

scene of a bloody civil war, father fighting son, brother against brother. I would rather have been anywhere at

that moment than where I was, hearing that order. Still, I had put my hand to the plough. There was no

drawing back. I rose up with my eyes full of tears to say goodbye to the kind Dutch bargemen. I never saw

them again. In a moment I was up the wharf, scrambling into the big double saddle behind Mr. Jermyn.

Before my eyes were accustomed to the darkness we were trotting off into the night I knew not whither.

"Martin," said Mr. Jermyn, half turning in his saddle, "talk in a low voice. There may be spies anywhere."

"Yes, sir," I answered, meekly. For a while after that we were silent; I was waiting for him to tell me more.

"Martin," he said at length, "we're going to send you to England, with a message."

"Yes, sir?" I answered.

"You understand that there's danger, boy?"

"Yes, sir."

"Life is full of danger. But for his King a Christian man must be content to run risks. You aren't afraid,

Martin?"

"No, sir," I answered bravely. I was afraid, all the same. I doubt if any boy my age would have felt very

brave, riding in the night like that, with danger of spies all about.

"That's right, Martin," he said kindly. "That's the kind of boy I thought you." Again we were quiet, till at last

he said:

"You're going in a barquentine to Dartmouth. Can you remember Blick of Kingswear?"

"Blick of Kingswear," I repeated. "Yes, sir."

"He's the man you're to go to."

"Yes, sir. What am I to tell him?"

"Tell him this, Martin. Listen carefully. This, now. King Golden Cap. After Six One."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT 42



Top




Page No 45


"King Golden Cap. After Six One," I repeated. "Blick of Kingswear. King Golden Cap. After Six One."

"That's right," he said. "Repeat it over. Don't forget a word of it. But I know you're too careful a lad to do

that." There was no fear of my forgetting it. I think that message is burned in into my brain under the

skullbones.

"There'll be cipher messages, too, Martin. They're also for Mr. Blick. You'll carry a little leather satchel, with

letters sewn into the flap. You'll carry stockings in the satchel. Or schoolbooks. You are Mr. Blick's sister's

son, left an orphan in Holland. You'll be in mourning. Your mother died of lowfever, remember, coming

over to collect a debt from her factor. Your mother was an Oulton fishboat owner. Pay attention now. I'm

going to crossexamine you in your past history."

As we rode on into the gloom, in the still, flat, misty land, which gleamed out at whiles with water dykes, he

crossexamined me in detail, in several different ways, just as a magistrate would have done it. I was soon

letterperfect about my mother. I knew Mr. Blick's past history as well as I knew my own.

"Martin," said Mr. Jermyn suddenly. "Do you hear anything?"

"Yes, sir," I answered. "I think I do, sir."

"What is it you hear, Martin?"

"I think I hear a horse's hoofs, sir."

"Behind us?"

"Yes, sir. A long way behind."

"Hold on then, boy. I'm going to pull up."

We halted for an instant in the midst of a wide fiat desert, the loneliest place on God's earth. For an instant in

the stillness we heard the trot trot of a horse's hoofs. Then the unseen rider behind us halted, too, as though

uncertain how to ride, with our hoofs silent.

"There," said Mr. Jermyn. "You see. Now we'll make him go on again." He shook the horse into his trot

again, talking to him in a little low voice that shook with excitement. Sure enough, after a moment the trot

sounded out behind us. It was as though our wraiths were riding behind us, following us home. "I'll make

sure," said Mr. Jermyn, pulling up again.

"You're a cunning dog," he said gently. "You heard that?" Indeed, it sounded uncanny. The unseen rider had

feared to pull up, guessing that we had guessed his intentions. Instead of pulling up he did a much more

ominous thing, he slowed his pace perceptibly. We could hear the change in the beat of the horsehoofs.

"Cunning lad," said Mr. Jermyn. "I've a good mind to shoot that man, Martin. He's following us. Pity it's so

dark. One can never be sure in the dark like this. But I don't know. I'd like to see who it is."

We trotted on again at our usual pace. Presently,, something occurred to me. Mr. Jermyn, I said; "would you

like me to see who it is? I could slip off as we go. I could lie down flat so that he would pass against the sky.

Then you could come back for me."

He did not like the scheme at first. He said that it would be too dark for me to see anybody; but that when we

were nearer to the town it might be done., So we rode on at our quick trot for a couple of more, hearing


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT 43



Top




Page No 46


always behind us a faint beat of

upon the road, like the echo of our own hoofs. After a time they stopped suddenly, nor did we hear them

again.

"D'you know what he's done, Martin?" said Mr. Jermyn.

"No, sir," I answered.

"He's muffled his horse's hoofs with duffle shoes. A sort of thick felt slippers. He was in too great a hurry to

do that before. There are the lights of the town."

"Shall I get down, sir?"

"If you can without my pulling up. Don't speak. But lay your head on the road. You'll hear the horse, then, if

I'm right."

"Then I'll lie still," I said, "to see if I can see who it is."

"Yes. But make no sign. He may shoot. He may take you for a footpad. I'll ride back to you in a minute."

He slowed down the horse so that I could slip off unheard on to the turf by the roadside. When he had gone a

little distance, I laid my ear to the road. Sure enough, the noise of the other horse was faint but plain in the

distance, coming along on the road, avoiding the turf. The turf vas trenched in many drains, so as to make

dangerous riding at night. I lay down flat on the turf, with my pistol in my hand. I was excited; but I

remember that I enjoyed it. I felt so like an ancient Briton lying in wait for his enemy. I tried to guess the

distance of this strange horse from me. It is always difficult to judge either distance or location by sound,

when the wind is blowing. The horse hoofs sounded about a quarter of a mile away. I know not how far they

really were. Very soon I could see the black moving mass coming quietly along the road. The duffle

hoofwraps made a dull plodding noise near at hand. Nearer the unknown rider came, suspecting nothing. I

could see him bent forward, peering out ahead. I could even take stock of him, dark though it was. He was a

not very tall man, wearing a full Spanish riding cloak. It seemed to me that he checked his horse's speed

somewhere in the thirty yards before he passed me. Then, just as he passed, just as I had a full view of him,

blackly outlined against the stars, his horse shied violently at me, on to the other side of the road. The rider

swung him about on the instant to make him face the danger. I could see him staring down at me, as he bent

forward to pat his horse's neck. I bent my head down so that my face was hidden in the grass.

The stranger did not see me. I am quite sure that he did not see me. He turned his horse back along the road

for a few snorting paces. Then with a sounding slap on his shoulder he drove him at a fast pace along the turf

towards me. I heard the brute whinny. He was uneasy; he was trying to shy; he was twisting away, trying to

avoid the strange thing which lay there. I hid my head no longer. I saw the horse above me. I saw the rider

glaring down. He was going to ride over me. I saw his face, a grey blur under his hat. The horse seemed to be

right on top of me. I started up to my feet with a cry. The horse shied into the road, with a violence which

made the rider rock. Then, throwing up his head, he bolted towards the town, half mad with the scare. Fifty

yards down the road he tore past Mr. Jermyn, who was trotting back to pick me up. We heard the frantic

hoofs pass away into the night, growing louder as the duffle wraps were kicked off. Perhaps you have noticed

how the very sound of the gallop of a scared horse conveys fear. That is what we felt, we two conspirators, as

we talked together, hearing that clattering alarmnote die away.

"Martin," said Mr. Jermyn. "That was a woman. She chuckled as she galloped past me."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT 44



Top




Page No 47


"Are you sure, sir?" I asked, halfhoping that he might be right. I felt my heart leap at the thought of being in

another adventure with the lady.

"Yes," he said, "I'm quite sure. Now we must be quick, so as to give her no time in the town." When I had

mounted, we forced the horse to a gallop till we were within a quarter of a mile of the walls, where we pulled

up at a crossroads.

"Get down, Martin," he said. "We must enter the town by different roads. Turn off here to the right. Then take

the next two turns to the left, which will bring you into the square. I shall meet you there. Take your time.

There's no hurry."

About ten minutes later, I was stopped in a dark quiet alley by a hand on the back of my neck. I saw no one. I

heard no noise of breathing. In the pitch blackness of the night the hand arrested me. It was like my spine

suddenly stiffening to a rod of ice. "Quiet," said a strange voice before I could scream. "Off with those Dutch

clothes. Put on these. Off with those sabots." I was in a suit of English clothes in less than a minute. "Boots,"

the voice said in my ear. "Pull them on." They were long leather kneeboots, supple from careful greasing. In

one of them I felt something hard. My heart leapt as I felt it.

It was a long Italian stiletto. I felt myself a seaman indeed, nay, more than a seaman, a secret agent, with a

pair of such boots upon me, "heeled," as the sailors call it, with such a weapon. "Go straight on," said the

voice.

As I started to go straight on, there was a sort of rustling behind me. Some black figure seemed to vanish

from me. Whoever the man was that had brought me the clothes, he had vanished, just as an Indian will

vanish into grass six inches high. Thinking over my strange adventures, I think that that changing of my

clothes in the night was almost the most strange of all. It was so eerie, that he should be there at all, a part of

Mr. Jermyn's plan, fitting into it exactly, though undreamed of by me. Would indeed that all Mr. Jermyn's

plans had carried through so well. But it was not to be. One ought not to grumble.

A few steps farther on, I came to a public square, on one side of which (quite close to where I stood) was a

wharf, crowded with shipping. I had hardly expected the sea to be so near, somehow, but seeing it like that I

naturally stopped to look for the ship which was to carry me. The only barquentine among the ships lay apart

from the others, pointing towards the harbour entrance. She seemed to be a fine big vessel, as far as I could

judge in that light. I lingered there for some few minutes, looking at the ships, wondering why it was that Mr.

Jermyn had not met me. I was nervous about it. My nerves were tense from all the excitement of the night.

One cannot stand much excitement for long. I had had enough excitement that night to last me through the

week. As I stood looking at the ships, I began to feel a horror of the wharfside. I felt as though the very

stones of the place were my enemies, lying in wait for me. I cannot explain the feeling more clearly than that.

It was due probably to the loneliness of the great empty square, dark as a tomb. Then, expecting Mr. Jermyn,

but failing to meet with him, was another cause for dread. I thought, in my nervousness, that I should be in a

fine pickle if any enemies made away with Mr. Jermyn, leaving me alone, in a strange land, with only a few

silver pieces in my pocket. Still, Mr. Jermyn was long in coming. My anxiety was almost more than I could

bear.

At last, growing fearful that I had somehow missed him at the mouth of the dark alley, I walked slowly back

in my tracks, wishing that I had a thicker jacket, since it was beginning to rain rather smartly. There was a

great sort of inn on the side of the square to which I walked. It had lights on the second floor. The great

windows of that story opened on to balconies, in what is, I believe, the Spanish way of building. I remember

feeling bitterly how cheery the warm lights looked, inside there, where the people were. I stood underneath

the balcony out of the rain, looking out sharply towards the alley, expecting at each instant to see Mr. Jermyn.

Still he did not come. I dared not move from where I was lest I should miss him. I racked my brains to try to


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT 45



Top




Page No 48


remember if I had obeyed orders exactly. I wondered whether I had come to the right square. I began to

imagine all kinds of evil things which might have happened to him. Perhaps that secret fiend of a woman had

been too many for him. Perhaps some other secret service people had waylaid him as he entered the town.

Perhaps he was even then in bonds in some cellar, being examined for letters by some of the usurper's men.

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA

While I was fretting myself into a state of hysteria, the catch of one of the great windowdoors above me was

pushed back. Someone came out on the balcony just over my head. It was a woman, evidently in some great

distress, for she was sobbing bitterly. I thought it mean to stand there hearing her cry, so I moved away. As I

walked off, the window opened again. A big heavylooted man came out.

"Stop crying, Aurelia," the voice said. "Here's the stuff. Put it in your pocket."

"I can't," the woman answered. "I can't."

I stopped moving away when I heard that voice. It was the voice of the Longshore Jack woman who had had

those adventures with me. I should have known her voice anywhere, even choked as it then was with sobs. It

was a good voice, of a pleasant quality, but with a quick, authoritative ring.

"I can't," she said. "I can't, Father."

"Put it in your pocket," her father said. "No rubbish of that sort. You must."

"It would kill me. I couldn't," she answered. "I should hate myself forever."

"No more of that to me," said the cold, hard voice with quiet passion. "Your silly scruples aren't going to

outweigh a nation's need. There it is in your pocket. Be careful you don't use too much. If you fail again,

remember, you'll earn your own living. Oh, you bungler! When I think of"

"I'm no bungler. You know it," she answered passionately. "I planned everything. You silly men never

backed me up. Who was it guessed right this time? I suppose you think you'd have come here without my

help? That's like a man."

"Don't stand there rousing the town, Aurelia, the man said. "Come in out of the rain at once. Get yourself

ready to start."

As the window banged to behind them, a figure loomed up out of the nighttwo figures, more. I sprang to

one side; but they were too quick for me. Someone flung an old floursack over my head. Before I was ready

to struggle I was lying flat on the pavement, with a man upon my chest.

"It's him," said a voice. "You young rip, where are the letters?"

"What letters?" I said, struggling, choking against the folds of the sack.

"Rip up his boots," said another. "Dig him with a knife if he won't answer."

"Bring him in to the Colonel," said the first.

"I've got no letters," I said.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA 46



Top




Page No 49


"Lift him up quick," said the man who had suggested the knife. "In with him. Here's the watch."

"Quick, boys," the leader said. "We mustn't be caught at this game."

Steps sounded somewhere in the square. Hearing them, I squealed with all my strength, hoping that

somebody would come.

"Choke him," said one of the men.

I gave one more loud squeal before they jammed the sack on my mouth. To my joy, the feet broke into a run.

They were the feet of the watch, coming to my rescue.

"Up with him," said the leader among my captors. "Quick, in to the Colonel with him."

"No, no! Drop it. I'm off. Here's the watch," cried the other hurriedly.

They let me drop on to the pavement after half lifting me. In five seconds more they were scattering to

shelter. As I rose to my feet, flinging off the floursack, I found myself in the midst of the city watch, about a

dozen men, all armed, whose leader carried a lantern. The windows of the great inn were open; people were

thronging on to the balcony to see what the matter was; citizens came to their housedoors. At that moment,

Mr. Jermyn appeared. The captain of the guard was asking questions in Dutch. The guardsmen were peering

at my face in the lantern light.

Mr. Jermyn questioned me quickly as to what had happened. He interpreted my tale to the guard. I was his

servant, he told them. I had been attacked by unknown robbers, some of whom, at least, were English. One of

them had tried to stifle me with a floursack, which, on examination under the lantern, proved to be the sack

of Robert Harling, Cornmiller, Eastry. Goodness knows how it came to be there; for ship's flour travels in

cask. Mr. Jermyn gave an address, where we could be found if any of the villains were caught; but he added

that it was useless to expect me to identify any of them, since the attack had been made in the dark, with the

victim securely blindfolded. He gave the leader of the men some money. The guard moved away to look for

the culprits (long before in hiding, one would think), while Mr. Jermyn took me away with him.

As we went, I looked up at the inn balcony, from which several heads looked down upon us. Behind them, in

the lighted room, in profile, in full view, was the lady of the fierce eyes. I knew her at once, in spite of the

grey Spanish (man's) hat she wore, slouched over her face. She was all swathed in a Spanish riding cloak.

One took her for a handsome young man. But I knew that she was my enemy. I knew her name now, too;

Aurelia. She was looking down at me, or rather at us, for she could not have made out our faces. Her face was

sad. She seemed uninterested; she had, perhaps, enough sorrow of her own at that moment, without the

anxieties of others. A big, burly, hulking, handsome person of the swaggering sort which used to enter the

army in those days, left the balcony hurriedly. I saw him at the window, speaking earnestly to her, pointing to

the square, in which, already, the darkness hid us. I saw the listlessness fall from her. She seemed to waken

up into intense life in an instant. She walked with a swift decision peculiar to her away from the window,

leaving the hulking fellow, an elderly, dissolutelooking man, with the wild puffy eyes of the drinker, to pick

his teeth in full view of the square.

When we left watching our enemies, Mr. Jermyn bade me walk on tiptoe. We scurried away across the square

diagonally, pausing twice to listen for pursuers. No one seemed to be following. There was not much sense in

following; for the guard was busy searching for suspicious persons. We heard them challenging passersby,

with a rattle of their halberds on the stones, to make their answers prompt. We were safe enough from

persecution for the time. We went down a dark street into a dark alley. From the alley we entered a courtyard,

the sides of which were vast houses. We entered one of these houses. The door seemed to open in the


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA 47



Top




Page No 50


mysterious way which had puzzled me so much in Fish Lane. Mr. Jermyn smiled when I asked him how this

was done. "Go on in, boy," he said. "There are many queer things in lives like ours." He gave me a shove

across the threshold, while the door closed itself silently behind us.

He took me into a room which was not unlike a marine store of the better sort. There were many sailor things

(all of the very best quality) lying in neat heaps on long oak shelves against the walls. In the middle of the

room a table was laid for dinner.

Mr. Jermyn made me eat a hearty meal before starting, which I did. As I ate, he fidgeted about among some

lockers at my back. Presently, as I began to sip some wine which he had poured out for me, he put something

over my shoulders.

"Here," he said, "this is the satchel, Martin. Keep the straps drawn tight always. Don't take it off till you give

it into Mr. Blick's hands. His own hands, remember. Don't take it off even at night. When you lie down, lash

it around your neck with spunyarn." All this I promised most faithfully to do. "But," I said, examining the

satchel, which was like an ordinary small old weatherbeaten satchel for carrying books, "where are the

letters, sir?"

"Sewn into the double," he answered. "You wouldn't be able to sew so neatly as that. Would you, now?"

"Oh, yes, I should, sir," I replied. "I am a pretty good hand with a sailneedle. The Oulton fishermen used to

teach me the stitches. I can do herringbone stitch. I can even put a cringle into a sail."

"You're the eighth wonder of the world, I think," Mr. Jermyn said. "But choose, now. Choose a kit for

yourself. You won't get a chance to change your clothes till you get to Mr. Blick's if you don't take some from

here. So just look round the room here. Take whatever you want."

I felt myself to have been fairly well equipped by the stranger who had made me change my clothes in the

alley. But I knew how cold the Channel may be even in June; so I chose out two changes of thick underwear.

Weapons I had no need for, with the armory already in my belt; but a heavy tarred jacket with an earflap

collar was likely to be useful, so I chose that instead. It was not more than ten sizes too large for me; that did

not matter; at sea one tries to keep warm; appearances are not much regarded. Last of all, when I had packed

my satchel, I noticed a sailor's canvas "housewife" very well stored with buttons, etc. I noticed that it held

what is called a "palm," that is, the leather handguard used by sailmakers for pushing the needle through

sail cloth. It occurred to me, vaguely, that such a "housewife" would be useful, in case my clothes got torn, so

I stuffed it into my satchel with the other things. I saw that it contained a few small sailneedles (of the kind

so excellent as eggborers) as well as some of the strong fine sailtwine, each thread of which will support a

weight of fifty pounds. I put the housewife into my store with a vague feeling of being rich in the world's

goods, with such a little treasury of necessaries; I had really no thought of what that chance impulse was to do

for me.

"Are you ready?" Mr. Jermyn asked.

"Yes, sir. Quite ready."

"Take this blank drawingbook," he said, handing me a small pocketbook, in which a pencil was stuck.

"Make a practice of drawing what you see. Draw the ships. Make sketches of the coast. You will find that

such drawings will give you great pleasure when you come to be old. They will help you, too, in impressing

an object on your mind. Drawing thus will give you a sense of the extraordinary wonder of the universe. It

will teach you a lot of things. Now let's be off. It's time we were on board."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA 48



Top




Page No 51


When we went out of the house we were joined by three or four seamen who carried cases of bottles

(probably gin bottles). We struck off towards the ship together at a brisk pace, singing one of those

quicktime songs with choruses to which the sailors sometimes work. The song they sang was that very jolly

one called "Leave her, Johnny." They made such a noise with the chorus of this ditty that Mr. Jermyn was

able to refresh my memory in the message to be given to Mr. Blick.

The rain had ceased before we started. When we came into the square, we saw that cressets, or big flaming

portfires, had been placed along the wharf, to give light to some seamen who were rolling casks to the

barquentine. A little crowd of idlers had gathered about the workers to watch them at their job; there may

have been so many as twenty people there. They stood in a pretty strong, but very unsteady light, by which I

could take stock of them. I looked carefully among them for the figure of a young man in a grey Spanish hat;

but he was certainly not there. The barquentine had her sails loosed, but not hoisted. Some boats were in the

canal ahead, ready to tow her. out. She had also laid out a hawser, by which to heave herself out with her

capstan. I could see at a glance that she was at the point of sailing. As we came up the plankgangway which

led to her deck we were delayed for a moment by a seaman who was getting a cask aboard.

"Beg pardon, sir," he said to Mr. Jermyn. "I won't keep you waiting long. This cask's about as heavy as nitre."

"What 'a' you got in that cask, Dick?" said the boatswain, who kept a tally at the gangway.

"Nitre or bullets, I guess," said Dick, struggling to get the cask on to the gang plank. "It's as heavy as it knows

how."

"Give Dick a hand there," the boatswain ordered. A seaman who was standing somewhere behind me came

forward, jogging my elbow as he passed. In a minute or two they had the cask aboard.

"It's red lead," said the boatswain, examining the marks upon it. "Sling it down into the 'tweendecks."

After this little diversion, I was free to go down the gangway with Mr. Jermyn. The captain received us in the

cabin. He seemed to know my "uncle Blick," as he called him, very well indeed. I somehow didn't like the

looks of the man; he had a bluff air; but it seemed to sit ill upon him. He reminded me of the sort of farmer

who stands well with his parson or squire, while he tyrannizes over his labourers with all the calculating

cowardly cruelty of the mean mind. I did not take to Captain Barlow, for all his affected joviality.

However, the ship was sailing. They showed me the little trim cabin which was to be mine for the voyage.

Mr. Jermyn ran ashore up the gangway, after shaking me by the hand. He called to me over his shoulder to

remember him very kindly to my uncle. A moment later, as the hawsers were cast off, the little crowd on the

wharf called out "Three cheers for the Gara barquentine," which the Gara's crew acknowledged with three

cheers for Pierhead, in the sailor fashion. We were moving slowly under the influence of the oared boats

ahead of us, when a seaman at the forward capstan began to sing the solo part of an old capstan chanty. The

men broke in upon him with the chorus, which rang out, in its sweet clearness, making echoes in the city. I

ran to the capstan to heave with them, so that I, too, might sing. I was at the capstan there, heaving round with

the best of them, until we were standing out to sea, beyond the last of the fairway lights, with our sails

trimmed to the strong northerly wind. After that, being tired with so many crowded excitements, which had

given me a life's adventures since suppertime, I went below to my bunk, to turn in.

I took off my satchel, intending to tie it round my neck after I had undressed. Some inequality in the strap

against my fingers made me hold it to the cabin lamp to examine it more closely. To my horror, I saw that the

strap had been nearly cut through in five places. If it had not been of double leather with an inner lining of

flexible wire, any one of those cuts would have cut the thong clean in two. Then a brisk twitch would have

left the satchel at the cutter's mercy. It gave me a lively sense of the craft of our enemies, to see those cuts in


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA 49



Top




Page No 52


the leather. I had felt nothing. I had suspected nothing. Only once, for that instant on the wharf, when we

stopped to let Dick get his barrel aboard, had they had a chance to come about me. Yet in that instant of time

they had suspected that that satchel contained letters. They had made their bold attempt to make away with it.

They had slashed this leather in five places with a knife as sharp as a razor. But had it been on the wharf, that

this was done? I began to wonder if it could have been on the wharf. Might it not have been done when I was

at the capstan, heaving round on the bar? I thought not. I must have noticed a seaman doing such a thing. It

would have been impossible for any one to have cut the strap there; for the capstan was always revolving.

The man next to me on the bar never took his hands from the lever, of that I was certain. The men on the bar

behind me could not have reached me. Even if they had reached me the mate must have noticed it. I knew

that sailors were often clever thieves; but I did not believe that they could have been so clever under the

mate's eye. If it had not been done at the capstan it could not have been done since I came aboard; for there

had been no other opportunity. I was quite convinced, after a moment's thought, that it had been done on the

wharf before I came aboard. Then I wondered if it had been done by common shore thieves, or "nickers,"

who are always present in our big seaport towns, ready to steal whenever they get a chance. But I was rather

against this possibility; for my mind just then was much too full of Aurelia's party. I saw their hands in it. It

would have needed very strong evidence to convince me that they were not at the bottom of this last attack, as

they had doubtless been in the attack under the inn balcony.

Thinking of their cunning with some dismay, I went to my door to secure it. I was in my stockinged feet at

the moment, as I had kicked my boots off on coming into the cabin. My step, therefore, must have been

noiseless. Opening the door smartly, halfconscious of some slight noise on the far side, I almost ran into

Captain Barlow, who was standing without. He showed a momentary confusion, I thought, at seeing me thus

suddenly. It was a bad sign. To me, in my excited nervous state, it was a very bad sign. It convinced me that

he had been standing there, trying to spy upon me through the keyhole, with what purpose I could guess only

too well. His face changed to a jovial grin in an instant; but I felt that he was searching my face narrowly for

some sign of suspicion.

"I was just coming in to see if you wanted anything," he said.

"No. Nothing, thanks," I answered. "But what time's breakfast, sir?"

"Oh, the boy'll call you," he answered. "Is that your school satchel? Hey? What you carry your books in?

Let's see it?"

"Oh," I said, as lightly as I could, feeling that he was getting on ticklish ground. "I've not unpacked it yet. It's

got all my things in it."

By this time he was well within my cabin. "Why," he said, "this strap's almost cut in two. Does your master

let you bring your satchel to school in that state? How did it come to be cut like that? Hey?"

I made some confused remark about its having always been in that state; as it was an old satchel which my

father used for a shootingbag. I had never known boys to carry books in a satchel. That kind of school was

unknown to me.

"Well," he said, fingering the strap affectionately, as though he was going to lift it off my head, "you let me

take it away with me. I've got men in this ship, who can mend a cut leather strap as neat as you've no idea of.

They'd sew up a cut like them so as you'd hardly know it had been cut."

I really feared that he would have the bag away from me by main force. But I rallied all my forces to save it.

"I'm lagged now," I said. "I haven't undone my things. I'll give it to you in the morning."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XI. AURELIA 50



Top




Page No 53


It seemed to me that he looked at me rather hard when I said this; but he evidently thought "What can it

matter? Tomorrow will serve just as well." So he just gave a little laugh. "Right," he said. "You turn in now.

Give it to me in the morning. Good night, boy."

"Good night," I said, as he left the cabin, adding, under my breath, "Good riddance, too. You won't find quite

so much when you come to examine this bag by daylight." After he had gonebut not at once, as I wished

not to make him suspicious,I locked my cabindoor. Then I hung my tarred seacoat on the doorhook, so

that the flap entirely covered the keyhole. There were bolts on the door, but the upper one alone could be

pushed home. With this in its place felt secure from spies. Yet not too secure. I was not certain that the

bulkheads were without crannies from which I could be watched. The crack by the doorhinge might, for all I

knew, give a very good view of the inside of the cabin. Thinking that I might still be under observation I

decided to put off what I had to do until the very early morning, so I undressed myself for bed. I took care to

put out the light before turning in, so that I might not be seen lashing the satchel round my neck with a length

of spunyarn. I slept with my head upon it.

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW

Very early the next morning, at about halfpast four, a little before sunrise, I woke up with a start, wondering

where I was. Looking through my little scuttle port, I could see the flashing of bright waves, which

sometimes dowsed my window with a shower of drops. The ship was apparently making about three knots an

hour, under all her sails. Directly I woke, I turned out of my bunk to do what I had to do. After dressing, I

took my sailmaking tools from my housewife. I had resolved to cut the letters from their hidingplace so

that I might make them up into tiny rolls, small enough to hide in my pistol cartridges. Very carefully I cut

the threads which bound the leather flaps of the satchel together. I worked standing up, with the satchel in my

bunk. I could hardly have been seen from any point. In a few moments the letters were in my hands. They

were small sheets of paper, each about four inches square. They were nine in number, all different. They were

covered with a neat cipher very different from the not very neat, not quite formed hand of the Duke himself.

What the cipher was, I did not know. It was one of the many figure ciphers then in use. I learned long

afterwards that the figures which frequently occurred in them stood for King James II. Such as they were,

those cipher letters made a good deal of difference to many thousands of people then living contentedly at

home.

As soon as I had removed them, I rolled them up very carefully into pistol cartridges from which I drew the

charges. I was just going to throw away the powder, when I thought, "No, I'll put the powder back. It'll make

the fraud more difficult to detect." So I put the powder back with great care. Then I searched my mind for

something with which to seal up the cartridge wads over the powder. I could think of nothing at all, till I

remembered the tarseams at my feet. I dug up a fragment of tarseam from the dark corners of the cabin

under my bunk. Then I lit my lamp with my little pocket tinderbox, so that I could heat the tar as I needed it.

It took me a long time to finish the cartridges properly; but I flatter myself that I made neat jobs of them. I

was trained to neat habits by my father. The Oulton seamen had given me a taste for doing clever neat work,

such as plaits or pointing, so that I was not such a bungler at delicate handicraft as most boys of my age. I

even took the trouble to hide the tar marks on my wads by smearing wetted gunpowder all over them. When I

had hidden all the letters, I wrote out a few pencilled notes upon leaves neatly cut from my pocketbook. I

wrote a varying arrangement of ciphers on each leaf, in the neatest hand I could command. I always made

neat figures; but as I had not touched a pen for nearly a month, I was out of practice. Still, I did very

creditably. I am quite sure that my neat ciphers gave the usurper James a very trying week of continual study.

I daresay the whole privy council puzzled over those notes of mine. I felt very pleased with them when they

were done.

I had not much more than a halfhour left to me when I finished writing them out. The ship's bells told me

that it was seven o'clock. Cabin breakfast, as I knew very well, would be at eight. I could expect to be called


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW 51



Top




Page No 54


at half past seven. I put the two flaps of the satchel evenly together, removing all traces of the thread used in

the earlier sewing. Then I very trimly sewed the two flaps with my sailneedle, using all my strength to make

secure stitches. I used some brown soap in the washstand as thread wax, to make the sewing more easy.

"There," I thought, "no one will suspect that this was sewn by a boy." When I had finished, I thought of

dirtying the twine to make the work look old; but I decided to let well alone. I might so easily betray my hand

by trying to do too much. The slight trace of the soap made the work look old enough. But I took very great

care to remove all traces of my work in the cabin. The little scraps of thread which I had cut out of the satchel

I ate, as I could see no safer means of getting rid of them. I cannot say that they disagreed with me, though

they were not very easy to get down. My palm, being a common seaimplement, not likely to seem strange in

a ship's cabin, I hid in a locker below my bunk. My sailneedles I thrust at first into the linings of the pockets

of my tarred seacoat. On second thoughts, I drove them into the mattress of my bunk. My hank of twine I

dropped on deck later, when I went out to breakfast. Having covered all traces of my morning's work, I

washed with a light heart. When some one came to my cabindoor to call me, I cried out that I would be out

in a minute.

When the breakfast bell rang, I walked aft to the great cabin, with my satchel over my shoulder. The captain

asked me how I had slept; so I said that I had slept like a top, until a few minutes before I was called.

"That's the way with you young fellows," he said. "When you come to be my age you won't be able to do

that." Presently, as we were sitting down to breakfast, he began his attack upon the satchel. "You still got

your satchel, I see," he said. "Do you carry it about with you always? Or are you pretending to be a military

man with a knapsack?"

I looked a little uncomfortable at this; but not from the reason which flashed through his mind. I said that I

liked carrying it about, as it served instead of a side coatpocket, which was perfectly true.

"By the way," he said; "you must let me take that beloved satchel after breakfast, so that I can get the strap

sewn up for you."

It came into my mind to look blank at this. I stammered as I said that I didn't mind the straps being cut,

because there was a wire heart to the leather which would hold till we got to England, when I could put on a

new strap for myself.

"Oh, nonsense," he said, serving out some of the cold bacon from the dish in front of him. "Nonsense. What

would your uncle say if you landed slovenly like that? Besides, now you're at sea you're a sailor. Sailors don't

wear things like that at meals any more than they wear their hats."

After this, I saw that there was no further chance of retaining the satchel, so I took it from my neck, but

grudgingly, as though I hated doing so. I heard no more about it till after breakfast, when he made a sudden

playful pounce upon it, as it lay upon the chair beside me, at an instant when I was quite unprepared to save

it.

"Aha," he cried, waving his booty. "Now then. Now."

I knew that he would expect a passionate outcry from me, nor did I spare it; because I meant him to think that

I knew the satchel contained precious matters.

"No, no," I cried. "Let me have it. I don't want it mended."

"What?" he said. "Not want it mended? It must be mended."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW 52



Top




Page No 55


At this I made a sort of playful rush to get it. He dodged away from me, laughing. I attacked again, playing

my part admirably, as I thought, but taking care not to overdo it. At last, as though fearing to show too great

an anxiety about the thing, I allowed him to keep it. I asked him if he would be able to sew the leather over

the wire heart.

"Why, yes," he said. I could see that he smiled. He was thinking that I had stopped struggling in order to

show him that I set no real value on the satchel. He was thinking that he saw through my cunning.

"Might I see you sew it up?" I said. "I should like to learn how to sew up leather."

He thought that this was another sign of there being letters in the satchel, this wish of mine to be present

when the sewing was done.

"Why, yes," he said. "I'll do it here. You shall do it yourself if you like. I will teach you." So saying, he tossed

me an orange from his pocket. "Eat that," he said, "while I go on deck to take the sights."

He left the cabin, swinging the satchel carelessly in his left hand. I thought to myself that I had better play

anxiety; so, putting the orange on the table, I followed him into the 'tweendecks, halting at the door, as

though in fear about the satchel's fate. Looking back, he saw me there. My presence confirmed him in his

belief that he had got my treasure. He waved to me. "Back in a minute," he said. "Stay in the cabin till I come

back. There's a storybook in the locker."

I turned back into the cabin in a halting, irresolute way which no doubt deceived him as my other movements

had deceived him. When I had shut the door, I went to the locker for the storybook.

Now the storybook, when I found it, was not a storybook, but a little thick book of Christian sermons by

various good bishops. I read one of them through, to try, but I did not understand it. Then I put the book

down with the sudden thought: "This Captain Barlow cannot read. He thinks that these sermons are stories.

Now who is it in this ship to whom the letters will be shown? Or can there be no one here? Is he going to

steal the letters to submit them to somebody ashore?"

I was pretty sure that there was somebody shut up in the ship who was concerned in the theft with Barlow. I

cannot tell what made me so sure. I had deceived the captain so easily that I despised him. I did not give him

credit for any intelligence whatsoever. Perhaps that was the reason. Then it came over me with a cold wave of

dismay that perhaps the woman Aurelia was on board, hidden somewhere, but active for mischief. I

remembered that scrap of conversation from the innbalcony. I wondered if that secret mission mentioned

then was to concern me in any way. What was it, I wondered, that was put into her pocket by her father as she

stood crying there, just above me? If she were on board, then I must indeed look to myself, for she was

probably too cunning a creature to be deceived by my forgeries. The very thought of having her in the ship

with me was uncomfortable. I felt that I must find some more subtle hidingplace for my letters than I had

found hitherto. I may have idealized the woman, in my alarm, into a miracle of shrewdness. At any rate I

knew that she would be a much more dangerous opponent than Captain Barlow, the jocular donkey who

allowed himself to be fooled by a schoolboy who was in his power. I knew, too, that she would probably

search me other letters, whether my ciphered blinds deceived her or not. She was not one so easily satisfied as

a merchant skipper; besides, she had now two scores against me, as well as excellent reason to think me a

sharp young man.

Presently, after half an hour's absence, the captain came back with the satchel, evidently very pleased with

himself. He seemed to find pleasure in the sight of my pretended distress. "Why," he said, with a grin;

"you've not eaten your orange."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW 53



Top




Page No 56


"No, sir," I said, "I'm not very hungry just after breakfast."

"Why, then," he answered, "you must keep it for your dinner. Look how nice I've mended your strap for

you."

"Thank you very much, sir," I said. "But thought that you were going to do it here. You were going to teach

me how to do it."

"Well, it's done now, isn't it?" he replied. "It's done pretty good, too. I'll teach you how to sew some other

time. I suppose they don't learn you that, where you go to school?"

"No, sir," I said, "they don't."

"Ah," he said, picking up the book. "You're a great one for your book, I see. There's very good reading in a

book like that."

"Yes," I said, looking at the mended strap. "There is. How very neatly you've mended the strap, sir. Thank

you very much."

He looked at me with a look which said, very plainly, "You've got a fine nerve, my lad, to pretend in that

way."

I could see from his manner during the next few minutes that he wished to keep me from examining the

satchel flap. No doubt he thought that I was on tenterhooks all the time, to look to see if the precious letters

had been disturbed. At last, in a very easy way, after slinging the strap round my shoulder, I pulled out my

handkerchief, intending to put it into the satchel as into an extra pocket.

"I'm going up on deck, sir," I said. "May I take the book with me?"

As he said that I might, I swiftly opened the satchel, to pop the book in. I could feel that he watched my face

mighty narrowly all the time. No doubt I looked guilty enough to convince him of his cleverness. I had no

more than a second's peep at the flap, but that was quite enough to show me that it had been tampered with. I

had finished off my work that morning with an even neatness. The bold Captain Barlow had left two ends of

thread sticking out from the place where he had ended his stitch. Besides, my thread had been soaped, to

make it work more easily. The thread in the flap now was plainly not soaped; it was fibrous to the touch, not

sleeked down, as mine had been.

When I went on deck, I found the ship driving fast down Channel, making an excellent passage. I took up my

place by the mizzenrigging, near which there were no seamen at work, so that I could puzzle out a new

hidingplace for my letters. I noticed, as I stood there, that some men were getting a boat over the side.: It

seemed a queer thing to be doing in the Channel, so far from the port to which we were bound; but I did not

pay much attention to it at the time, as I was very anxious. I was wondering what in the world I could do with

the pistol cartridges which I had made that morning. I feared Aurelia. For all that I could tell she was looking

at me as I stood there, guessing, from my face, that I had other letters upon me. It did not occur to me that my

anxiety might be taken for grief at having the satchel searched. At last it came into my head that Aurelia, if

she were in the ship, would follow up that morning's work promptly, before I could devise a fresh

hidingplace. At any rate I felt pretty sure that I should not be much out of that observation until the night. It

came into my head that the next attack would be upon my boots; for in those days secret agents frequently hid

their papers above a false bootsole, or stitched them into the double leather where the beckets, or handles,

joined the leg of the boot at the rim.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW 54



Top




Page No 57


Sure enough, I had not been very long on deck when the ship's boy appeared before me. He was an abject

looking lad, like most ship's boys. I suppose no one would become a ship's boy until he had proved himself

unfit for life anywhere else. Personally, I had rather be a desert savage than a ship's boy. My experience on

La Reina was enough to sicken me of such a life forever. This barquentine's boy came up to me, as I have

said.

"Sir," he said, "can I take away your boots to black, please?"

"No," I answered, "my boots don't want blacking. I grease them myself."

"Please, sir," he said, "do let me take them away, sir."

"No," I said. "I grease them myself, thank you." I thought that this would end the business; but no such

matter.

"Please, sir," he said, "I wish you would let me take them away. The captain'll wale me if I don't. He gave me

orders, sir."

"Don't call me 'sir,'" I said. "I'll see the captain myself."

I walked quickly to the companionway, below which (listening to us, like the creature he was) sat the

captain, carving the end of a stick.

"Please, sir," I said, "I've already greased my boots this morning. I always grease them." (I had only had them

about twelve hours.) "If I blacked them they'd get so dry that they would crack."

"All right. All right, boy," he answered. "I forgot you wore softleather boots. They're the kind they buy up to

make salt beef of at the Navy Yard." He grinned in my face, as though he were pleased; but a few minutes

later, when I had gone forward, I heard him thrashing the wretched boy, because he had failed to get the boots

from me for him.

I soon found that I was pretty closely watched. If I went forward to the fo'c's'le, I found myself dogged by the

ship's boy, who was blubbering from his whipping, poor lad, as though his heart would break. In between his

sobs, he tried to tell me the use of everything forward, which was trying to me, as I knew more than he knew.

If I went aft, the mate would come rolling up, to ask me if I could hear the dogfish bark yet. If I went below

the captain got on to my tracks at once. He was by far the worst of the three: the other two were only obeying

his orders. I went into my cabin hoping to get rid of him there; but no, it was no use. In he came, too, with the

excuse that he wished to see if I had enough clothes on my bunk. It was more worrying than words can tell.

All the time I wondered whether he would end by knocking me senseless so that he might search my boots at

his ease. I had the fear of that strongly on me. I was tempted, yet feared, to drive him from me by threatening

him with my pistol. His constant dogging of me was intolerable. But had I threatened him, he would have had

an excuse for maltreating me. My duty was to save the letters, not to worry about my own inconveniences.

Often, since then, I have suffered agonies of remorse at not giving up the letters meekly. Had I done so, I

might, who knows, have saved some two thousand lives. Well. We are all agents of a power greater than

ourselves. Though I was, it may be, doing wrong then, I was doing wrong unwittingly. Had things happened

only a little differently, my wrong would have turned out a glorious right. The name of Martin Hyde would

have been in the history books. He watched me narrowly as I took off my waistcoat (pretending to be too

hot), nor did he forget to eye the waistcoat. "See here," he said. "Do you know how a sailor folds a waistcoat?

Give it to me now. I'll show you." He snatched it from my hands with that rudeness which, in a boorish

nature, passes for fun; he only wished to feel it over so that if any letter were sewn within it he might hear the

paper crackle. The sailor's way of folding a waistcoat, as shown by him then, was just the way which bent all


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW 55



Top




Page No 58


the cloth in folds. He seemed to be much disgusted at hearing no crackling as he folded it. I could have

laughed outright at his woeful face, had I been less anxious. Had he been worth his salt as a spy he would

have lulled all my suspicions to sleep before beginning to search for letters. Instead of that he went to work as

crudely as a common footpad..

CHAPTER XIII. IT BREEZES UP

After I had taken off my waistcoat, I went out into the 'tweendecks, then into the grand cabin, then into the

space below the booms. He followed me everywhere, keeping me under observation, till I was tempted to tell

him where the letters were, so as to have a little peace. At first he kept telling me stories, or making bad

jokes; but very soon he grew weary of pretending; he became surly. At this point I asked him which was his

cabin. He glowered at me for asking such a question, but he pointed it out to me. It was a cabin no larger than

my own, on the opposite (that is the port) side of the 'tweendecks. I took the opportunity (it was a bold stroke,

evidently displeasing to him) of looking in; for to tell the truth I had a suspicion that he slept in the grand

cabin, on the top of the locker. I thought that the stateroom had another inmate. When I looked into it I

expected to find myself in Aurelia's presence. I did not want to see her; but I wished very eagerly to know if

she were in the ship or not. The stateroom was empty, but the bunk, which had been slept in, was not yet

made up.

I do not know how much longer he would have dogged me about the ship. To my great joy he was called

from me by the mate, who cried down the hatchway, bidding him come up at once, as there was "something

in sight." Captain Barlow evidently wanted me to come on deck with him; but I was resolute. I said I would

stop below to have another try at his stories. He went on deck surlily, saying something about "You wait," or

"You whelp," I could not catch his exact words. He turned at the hatchway to see where I had gone. I had

expected this move, so when he looked, he saw me entering the grand cabin, just as I had said. I watched him

through the crack in the hinge; for I fully expected him to return suddenly. As he did not return on the instant,

I darted into my own cabin just long enough to drop the letter cartridges into an old tin slushpot which was

stowed in the locker below the bunk. I had noted it in the early morning when I had done my sewing. I

pressed the cartridges into the slush, till they were all hidden. In another instant of time the pot was back in

the locker among the other oddments while I was back in the cabin hard at work at my sermons. I was

conscious that the captain glanced through the skylight at me. No doubt what he saw reassured him. For the

moment I felt perfectly safe.

About half an hour later, I heard a great noise of hauling on deck, followed by the threshing of our sails, as

though they had suddenly come aback. I knew enough of the sea to know that if we were tacking there would

be other orders, while, if the helmsman had let the ship come aback by accident I should have heard the

officers rating him. I heard neither nor orders; something else was happening. A glance out of the stern

windows showed me that the ship was no longer under way. She was not moving through the water. It struck

me that I had better go on deck to see what was the matter. When I reached the deck I found that the

barquentine was hoveto (that is, held motionless by a certain arrangement of the sails) about half a mile

from a small fullrigged ship which had hoveto likewise. The barquentine's boat was rapidly pulling

towards this fullrigged ship, with Captain Barlow sitting in the sternsheets. The ship was a manofwar;

for she flew the St. George's banner, as well as a pennant. Her guns were pointing through her ports, eight

bright brass guns to a broadside. She was waiting there, heaving in huge stately heaves, for Captain Barlow's

message.

Now I had had alarms enough since I entered the Duke's service; but I confess this sight of the manofwar

daunted me worse than any of them. I knew that Captain Barlow had stopped her, so that he might hand over

my letters to her captain; that was easily guessed The next question was, would the captain insist on taking

the messenger to be examined in person. It was that which scared me worst. I had heard frightful tales about

political prisoners. They were shut up in the Tower dungeons, away below the level of the Thames. They


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIII.  IT BREEZES UP 56



Top




Page No 59


were examined there by masked magistrates who wrung the truth from them by the "bootikins," which

squeezed the feet, or by the thumbscrews, which twisted the thumbs. My feet seemed to grow redhot when I

thought of that horror. I knew only too well that my youth would not save me. James the Second was never

moved by pity towards a beaten enemy. I watched the arrival of the boat at the ship's side, with the

perspiration running down my face. I began to understand, now, what was meant by the words high treason. I

saw all the majesty of the English Navy, all the law, all the noble polity of England, arrayed to judge a boy to

death, for a five minutes' prank. They would drag me on a hurdle to Tyburn, as soon as torture had made me

tell my tale.

But enough of my state of mind. I saw Captain Barlow go up the ship's gangway, where an officer no doubt

received him. Very soon afterwards he came down the gangway again, half followed by some one who

seemed to be ordering him. His boat then shoved off for the barquentine. The manofwar got under way

again by swinging her great mainyard smartly about. The smother at her bows gleamed whiter at the very

instant, as she gathered way. It was a blessed sight to me, after my suspense, I assure you; but I did not

understand it till later. I learned later on that Captain Barlow was one of a kind of men very common in those

troublous times. He was hedging, or trimming. He was quite willing to make money by selling the Duke's

plans to the King; but he had the sense to see that the Duke's party might succeed, in which case the King's

favour would not be worth much. So his treason to the Duke stopped short of the betrayal of men attached in

any way to the Monmouth party. He would betray letters, when he could lay his hands on them unobserved;

but he was not going to become an open enemy to the Duke until he knew that the Duke's was the losing side;

then he would betray men fast enough. Until then, he would receive the trust of both factions, in order to

betray a portion of the confidence received from them.

The day dragged by for me somehow, uncomfortably, under the captain's eye. It was one of the longest days I

have ever known. It sickened me utterly of the life of adventure to which I now seemed pledged. I vowed that

if I had the chance I would write to my uncle from Mr. Blick's house, begging to be received back. That

seemed to be the only way of escape possible to me. It did not seem hopeful; but it gave me some solace to

think of it. I longed to be free from these terrors. You don't know what an adventurous life is. I will tell you.

It is a life of sordid unquiet, pursued without plan, like the life of an animal. Have you seen a dog trying to

cross a busy street? There is the adventurer. Or the rabbit on the cliff, in his state of continual panic; he, too,

lives the adventurous life. What does the world owe to the adventurer? But there. I become impatient. One

patient hero in his garret is worth all these silly fireworks put together.

One thing more happened on that day. The breeze freshened all the afternoon till by bedtime it blew what is

called a fresh gale. Captain Barlow drove his ship till she shook to her centre, not because he liked (like many

sailors) to show his vessel's paces; but because he sat at his bottle too long after dinner. He was half drunk by

supper time, too drunk to take the sail off her, so we drove on down Channel, trusting to the goodness of the

gear. There would have been a pretty smashup if we had had to alter our course hurriedly. As it was we

were jumping like a young colt, in a welter of foam, with two men at the tiller, besides a gang on the tackles.

I never knew any ship to bound about so wildly. I passed the evening after supper on deck, enjoying the

splendour of that savage leaping rush down Channel, yet just a little nervous at the sight of our spars buckling

under the strain. The captain was drunk before dark; we could hear him banging the table with his bottle. The

mate, who was on the poop with me, kept glancing from the spars to the skylight; he was getting frightened at

the gait we were going. "Young man," he said, "d'ye know the sailor's catechism?"

"No, sir," I answered. "Well," he said, "it's short but sweet, like a ration of rum. What is the complete duty of

a sailorman? You don't know? It's this. OBEY ORDERS, IF YOU BREAK OWNERS. My orders are not to

take off sail till Mr. drunken Barlow sees fit. You'll see a few happenings aloft just now if he don't see fit

soon." Just at that instant she gave a lurch which sent one of the helmsmen flying. The mate leaped to his

place with an angry exclamation. "Another man to the helm," he cried. "You, boy. Run below. Tell the

captain she'll be dismasted in another five minutes." He was in the right of it. A blind man could have told


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIII.  IT BREEZES UP 57



Top




Page No 60


that the ship was being overdriven. I ran down, as eager as the mate to put an end to the danger.

When I went below, I found the captain in my cabin, rummaging everywhere. He had flung out the contents

of the lockers, my bedclothes, everything, in a jumble on the deck, which, in a drunken aimless way he was

examining by the light of a couple of dip candles, stuck to the edge of the bunk. It was not a time to mind

about that. "Sir," I said, "the ship is sinking. Come on deck, sir; take the sail off. The mate says the ship is

sinking."

"Eh," said the captain furiously. "You young spy. I command this ship. What's the sail got to do with you?"

He glared at me in drunken anger.

"You young whelp," he cried, grabbing me by the collar. "Where are your letters? Eh? Where've you hid your

letters?"

At that instant, there came a more violent gust in the fierceness of wind which drove us. The ship gave a

"yank;" there is no other word to express the frightful shock of her movement. She lay down on her lee beam

ends with a crash of breaking crockery. Casks broke loose in the hold; gear fell from aloft; the captain was

flung under me against the ship's side. The deck beneath us sloped up like a roof. In the roar of water rushing

down the hatch I remember thinking that the Day of Judgment was come. Yells on deck mingled with all the

uproar; I heard something thud like a sledgehammer on the ship's side. The captain picked himself up

holding his head, which was all one gore of blood from the crack against the ship's side. "Beam ends," he said

stupidly. "Beam ends. Yes. Yes." He was dazed; he did not know what he said; but some sort of sailor's

instinct told him that he was wanted on deck. At any rate he went out, pulling himself up the steep deck with

a cleverness which I had not expected. He left me clutching the ledge of the bunk, staring up at the door away

above me, while the wreck of my belongings banged about at my feet. I thought it was all over with the ship;

but I was not scared at the prospect of death; only a little sickish from the shock of that sudden sweeping

over. I found a fascination in the horrible open door, the black oblong hole in the air through which the

captain had passed. I waited for the sea to pour down it. I expected to see a clear mass of water with fish in it;

something quite calm, something beautiful, not the noisy horror of the sea outside. I suppose I waited like

that for a full minute before the roar of the squall grew less. Then I told myself that I must go on deck; that

the danger would be less, looking it in the face, than down there in the cabin. It was not pleasant to go on

deck, any more than it is pleasant to go downstairs at two in the morning to look for burglars, but it was better

to be moving than staying still. I clenched my fist upon the only dip which remained alight (the other was

somewhere in the jumble under my feet). Then, catching hold of the doorhook I pulled myself up to the

door, where I steadied myself for a moment. While I stood there I had a horrible feeling of the ship having

died under my feet. She had been leaping so gallantly only five minutes before. Now she lay with her heart

broken, while the seas beat her with great thumps.

Two battlelanterns lit the after 'tweendecks. There was a great heap of staved in casks, slopping about in an

inch or two of water, all along that side, thrown there by the smash. I could hear the men yelling on deck.

Captain Barlow was swearing in loud shouts. I could hear all this in the lull of the squall. I heard more than

that, as I stood listening. I heard the faint crying out of a woman's voice from the steward's pantry (next door

to the captain's cabin) on the opposite side, across the steep, tipped up slippery decks. At first I thought it

must be the poor cat; but as the wind passed, letting me hear more clearly, I recognized that it was a woman's

voice, crying out there in the darkness with a note of pain. I did not think of Aurelia. She never entered my

head. All that I thought was "Poor creature! What a place for a woman!" The ship was jerking, you might

almost call it gasping, as the seas struck her; it was no easy job to climb along that roofslope of the deck

with nothing to hold on by. I got across somehow, partly by luck, partly by fingernails. I even managed to

open the pantry door, which was another difficulty, as it opened inwards, into the cabin. As I opened it, a

suck of wind blew out my light. There I was in the dark, with a hurt woman, in a ship which for all I knew,

might sink with all hands in twenty seconds. It is queer; I didn't mind the ship sinking. What I disliked was


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIII.  IT BREEZES UP 58



Top




Page No 61


being in the dark with an unknown somebody who whimpered.

"Are you much hurt?" I asked. "Hold on a minute. I'll strike a light." I shut myself into the cabin, so as to

keep out the draught. My feet kicked among the steward's crockery. It was as dark in that cubbyhole as in a

grave. The unknown person, probably fearing me, thinking me some rough drunken sailor, was crying out

now more in terror than in pain. She was begging me not to hurt her. I probably frightened her a good deal by

not replying. The tinder box took up all my attention for a good couple of minutes. A tinder box is not a thing

to get light by hurriedly. You try some day, to see how quickly you can light a candle by one. When I got the

candle lit, I thought of the battlelanterns swinging outside all the time. I might have saved myself all that

trouble by using a little common sense. Well. Wait till you stand as I stood, with your heart in your boots,

down in a pit of death, you'll see how much common sense will remain in your fine brains.

When the flame took hold of the wick, so that I could look about me, I saw the lady Aurelia lying among the

smashed up gear to leeward. She had been lying down, reading in a sort of bunk which had been rigged up for

her on the lockertop. The shock had flung her clean out of the bunk on to the deck. At the same moment an

avalanche of gear had fetched to leeward. A cask had rolled on to her left hand, pinning her down to the deck,

while a box of bottles had cut the back of her head. A more complete picture of misery you could not hope to

see. There was all the illsmelling jumble of steward's gear, tumbled in a heap of smash, soaking in the oil

from the fallen lamp. There was a good deal of blood about. Aurelia was lying in all the debris half covered

with salted fish from one of the capsized casks. They looked like huge leaves. She seemed to have been

buried under them, like a babe in the wood. She grew calm when she saw me. "There are candles under the

bunk," she said. "Light two or three. Tell me what has happened."

I did not answer till I had lighted three or four more candles. "The ship's on her beam ends," I said. "It's the

captain's fault. But never mind that. I must get you out. Are you badly hurt, do you think?"

"I'm all right," she said with a gasp. "But it's being pinned in here. I thought I was going to be pinned down

while I was being drowned."

"Shut your eyes, please," I said. "Bite your lip. It'll hurt, I'm afraid, getting this cask off your hand. Are you

ready. Now." I did it as gently as I could; but it made me turn all cold to think of the hand under all that

weight.

"Can you withdraw your hand, now?" I asked, tilting the cask as far up as I could.

"No," she said. "Look out. I'll roll out." In another two seconds she was sitting up among the crockery with

her face deathly white against the bulkhead; she had fainted. There was a watercarafe on a bracket up above

my head. I splashed her face with water from it till she rallied. She came to herself with a little hysterical

laugh, at the very instant when something giving way aloft let the ship right herself again. "Hold on a

minute," I said. "Take this water. Now drink a little. I'll be back in a moment." The ship was rolling

drunkenly in the trough of the sea; but I made a nimble rush to the cabin, where the captain's cruet of brandy

bottles still swung from a hook in the beams. I ran back to her with a bottle of brandy. There were a few

unbroken mugs in the pantry, so I gave her a drink of brandy, which brought the colour back to her cheeks.

While she sat there, in the mess of gear which slid about as the ship rolled, I got a good big jug of water from

the scuttlebutt in the 'tweendecks. I nipped on deck with it to ask the mate for some balsam, an excellent

cure for cuts which most sailors carry to sea with them. There was mess enough on deck in all conscience. I

found the foretopmast gone over the side, in a tangle of torn rope at which all hands were furiously hacking.

The mate was on the fo'c'sle hacking at some gear with a tomahawk. I did not see the captain.

"Mr. mate," I cried. "I want some balsam, quick."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIII.  IT BREEZES UP 59



Top




Page No 62


"Get out of this," he shouted. "Get out of this. I can't attend to your hurts. Don't come bothering here."

"It's for the lady," I said, "the lady down below."

"In my chest. Look in my chest till," he said. "Now stand dear. I've trouble enough without ladies in the case.

Are you all clear, you, aft there?"

"All gone here, sir," the men shouted back. "Shall we sling a bowline over the foot?"

"No," he shouted. "Look out. She's going."

For just a second I saw the mass of spar all tangled up with sail rise up on a wave as it drifted past. I found

myself wondering why we had all been in the shadow of death only a couple of minutes before. There was no

thought of danger now. I ran below for the balsam, which I found without difficulty.

CHAPTER XIV. A DRINK OF SHERBET

I took what handkerchiefs I could find into the pantry with me. "There's no danger," I said. "The ship's all

right. How are you now? Let me give you some more brandy." I gave her a little more brandy; then I helped

her on to the top of the locker. Pouring out some water into the basin I bathed the cut on her head. It was a

clean long cut which would probably have gone through the bone had not her hair been so thick. I dressed it

as well as I could with balsam, then bound it tightly up with a white handkerchief. The hand was a good deal

more, difficult to manage; it was nastily crushed; though no bones were broken. The wrist was so much

swollen that I had to cut open the sleeve of her man's riding jacket. Then I bathed the hand with cold water

mixed with vinegar (which I had heard was cooling) till I felt that the time had come to bandage it, so that the

patient might lie down to rest. She had been much shaken by her fall. I don't think it ever once occurred to me

to think of her as my enemy. I felt too much pity for her, being hurt, like that. "Look here," I said. "You'll

have to wear that arm in a sling. I'll bandage it up for you nicely." She bore my surgery like the hero she was;

it didn't look very wonderful when it was done; but she said that the pain was a good deal soothed. That was

not the end though. I had to change cabins with her, since I could not let a hurt woman sleep in that bunk in

the pantry; she might so easily be flung from it a second time. So I shifted her things into my cabin, where I

made all tidy for her. As for the precious slush can, I stowed that carefully away, at the back of some lumber

in one of the pantry lockers, where it would not be found. Altogether, it took me about twenty minutes to

make everything ready, by which time the little accident on deck had been forgotten, except by those who

had to do the work of sending up a new topmast; a job which kept all hands busy all night. The ship was

making a steady three knots. under her reduced sail when I helped Aurelia across to her new room. There was

no more thought of danger.

As I paused at the cabin door, to ask if there was anything more which I could do for her, the lady turned to

me.

"What is your name?" she asked. I am ashamed to say that I hesitated, being half inclined to give her a false

name; for my time of secret service had given me a thorough distrust of pretty nearly everybody. She noticed

my hesitation. "As a friend to another friend," she added. "Life isn't all the King's service."

"My name is Martin Hyde," I said.

"Mine is Aurelia," she replied, "Aurelia Carew. Will you remember that?" I told her that I should certainly

remember that. "We seem to have met before," she said, "more than once."

"Yes," I answered, smiling. She, too, smiled, but she quickly became grave again.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIV. A DRINK OF SHERBET 60



Top




Page No 63


"Mr. Martin Hyde," she said, with a little catch in her voice, "we two are in opposite camps. But I don't know.

After this, it's difficult. I warn you." Here she stopped, quite unable to go on. "I can't," she continued, more to

herself than to me, "I can't. They oughtn't to have put this on me. They oughtn't. They oughtn't." She laid her

unhurt hand on my shoulder for a moment. "Let me warn you," she said earnestly, "that you're in danger."

"In danger from you?" I asked.

"Don't ask me more," she said, "I hate myself for telling you even that. Oh, it's terrible to have to do it. Go

now. Don't ask me more. But I had to warn you. But I can't do it myself." I did not know what to make of

this; but I gathered that her task (whatever it was) from which she had shrunk so bitterly in the Dutch town

only the night before, was now to be deputed to another, probably to the captain, perhaps to the Dartmouth

justices. I did not like the thought; but I thanked her for warning me, it was generous of her to warn me. I

took out the dagger with which she had tried to stab me. "You said we were in opposite camps, Miss Carew,"

I said. "But I wouldn't like to keep this. I mean I wouldn't like to think that we were enemies, really." I

daresay I said other foolish things as well, at the same time.

"Yes, keep it," she said. "I couldn't bear to have it again. But be warned. Don't trust me. While we're in

opposite camps you be warned. For I'm your enemy, then, when you least expect it."

Nothing much happened the next day until the evening, by which time we were off the Isle of Wight. With

the aid of the mate, I doctored Aurelia's hand again; that was the only memorable event of the day. In the

evening, the captain (who had been moody from his drunkenness of the night before) asked me to sing to him

in the great cabin. I was surprised at the request; but I knew a few ballads, so I sang them to him. While I was

singing, Aurelia entered the cabin; she sat down on one of the lockers below the great window. She looked

very white, in the gloom there. She did not speak to me; but sat there restlessly, coughing in a dry hacking

way, as though one of her ribs had been broken in the fall. I lowered my voice when I noticed this, as I was

afraid that my singing might annoy her; I thought that she was suffering from her wound. The captain told me

to pipe up; as he couldn't hear what my words were. I asked Aurelia if my singing worried her; but instead of

answering she left the cabin for a few minutes. When she came back, she sat with her face in her hand,

seemingly in great pain. I sang all the ballads known to me. When I had finished, the captain grunted a note

of approval. "Well," he said, "so there's your ballads. That's your treat. Now you shall have mine." A little

gong hung in the cabin. He banged upon it to summon his boy, who came in trembling, as he always did,

expecting to be beaten before he went out. "Bring in a jug of cool water," he said. "Then fetch them limes I

bought." As the boy went out, the captain turned to me with a grin. "Did you ever drink Turk's sherbet?" he

said.

"No," I answered. "I've never even heard of it. What is it?"

"Why," he said, "it's a drink the heathen Turks make out of citron. A powder which fizzes. I got some of it

last autumn when I made a voyage to Scanderoon. It's been too cold ever since to want to drink any, as it's a

summer drink mostly. Now you shall have some." He took down some tumblers from the rack in which they

stood. "Here's glasses," he said. "Now the sherbet is in this bottle here." He produced a pint glass bottle from

one of the lockers. It was stopped with a wooden plug, carved in the likeness of a Turk's head. It was about

three parts full of a whitish powder. A label on the side of the bottle gave directions for its preparation.

When the boy returned with his tray, the captain squeezed the juice of half a lime into each of the three

tumblers. "That's the first thing," he said. "Lime juice. Now the water." He poured water into each glass, till

they were nearly full. "White of egg is said to make it better," he said to me. "But at sea I guess we must do

without that. Now then. You're the singer, so you drink first. Be ready to drink it while it fizzes; for then it's

at its best. Are you ready?" I was quite ready, so the captain filled his spoon with the soft white powder.

Glancing round at Aurelia I saw that she had covered her eyes with her hand. "Won't Miss Carew drink


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIV. A DRINK OF SHERBET 61



Top




Page No 64


first?" I asked.

"I don't want any," she said in a low voice. Before I could speak another word the captain had poured his

heaped spoonful of powder into my glass. "Stir it up, boy," he cried. "Down with it while it fizzes." Aurelia

rose to her feet, catching her breath sharply.

I remember a pleasant taste, as though all of the fruits of the world had been crushed together into a syrup;

then a mist surged all about me, the cabin became darker, the captain seemed to grow vast, till his body filled

the room. My legs melted from me. I was one little wavering flame blowing about on great waves. Something

was hard upon my head. The captain's hand (I could feel) was lifting my eyelid. I heard him say "That's got

him." Instantly a choir of voices began to chant "That's got him," in roaring, tumultuous bursts of music.

Then the music became, as it were, present, but inaudible; there were waves of sound all round me, but my

ears were deafened to them. I had been put out of action by some very powerful drug, I remember no more of

that evening's entertainment. I was utterly unconscious.

I came to, very sick, some time in the night. I was in the bunk in the pantry; but far too helpless in my misery

to rise, or to take an account of time. I lay halfconscious till the morning, when I fell into a deep sleep,

which lasted, I may say, till the evening; for I did not feel sufficiently awake to get up until about halfpast

five. When I did get up, I felt so tottery that I could hardly keep my feet. Someone, I supposed that it was

Aurelia, had placed a metal brandy flask, with a paper roll containing hardboiled eggs, on my

washhandstand. I took a gulp of the brandy. In the midst of my sickness I remember the shame of it; the

shame of being drugged by those two; for I knew that I had been drugged; the shame of having given up like

that, at the moment when I had the cards in my hand; all the cards. I was locked into the pantry; all my

clothes were gone. I found myself dressed in a sailor's sergeshirt. All my other property had vanished. I

remember crying as I shook at the door to open it; it was too strong for me, in my weak state. As I wrestled

with the door, I heard the dry rattling out of the cable. We had come to anchor; we were in Dartmouth;

perhaps in a few minutes I should be going ashore. Looking through the porthole, I saw a great steep hill

rising up from the water, with houses clinging to its side, like barnacles on the side of a rock. I could see

people walking on the wharf. I could see a banner blowing out from a flagstaff.

A few more gulps of brandy brought me to myself I was safe anyhow; my cartridges had not been found. I

dropped them one by one into the metalflask. Whatever happened, no one would look for them there. Then I

banged at the door again, trying to make people hear. Nobody paid any attention to me; I might have spared

myself the trouble. Long afterwards, I learned that I was detained while Captain Barlow spoke to a magistrate

about me, asking if I might be "questioned," that is, put to the thumbscrews, till it could be learned whether I

carried a verbal message to my uncle, Mr. Blick. The magistrate to whom he first applied was one of the

Monmouth faction as it happened, so my thumbs escaped; but I had a narrow escape later, as you shall hear.

About an hour after the ship came to anchor, the cabindoor was opened by a sailor, who flung in an armful

of clothes to me, without speaking a word. They were mostly not my own clothes; the boots were not mine;

my own boots, I guessed, had been cut to pieces in the letterhunt. All the clothes which were mine had had

the seams ripped up. All my cartridges had been taken. About half of my money was gone. The only things

untouched were the weapons in the belt. I laughed to myself to think how little reward they had had for all

their baseness. They had stooped to the methods of the lowest kind of thieves, yet they had failed. They had

not found my letters. My joy was not very real; I was too wretched for that. Looking back at it all long after, I

think that the hardest thing to bear was Aurelia's share in the work. I had not thought that Aurelia would join

in tricking me in that way. But while I thought bitterly of her deceit, I thought of her tears on the balcony in

the Dutch city. After all, she had been driven into it by that big bully of a man. I forgave her when I thought

of him; he was the cause of it all. A brute he must have been to force her into such an action. Presently the

mate came down with orders to me to leave the ship at once. I asked him for my own clothes; but he told me

sharply to be thankful for what I had, since I'd done no work to earn them; by work he meant the brainless

manual work done by people like himself. So going on deck I called a boatman, who for twopence put me


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIV. A DRINK OF SHERBET 62



Top




Page No 65


ashore on the Kingswear side of the river. He gave me full directions for finding Mr. Blick's house, telling me

that in another five minutes I should come to it, if I followed my nose. As I started from the landing place I

looked back at the barquentine, where I had had so many adventures. She was lying at anchor at a little

distance from the Dartmouth landing place, making a fair show, under her flag, in spite of her jury

foretopmast. As I looked, the boatman jogged my elbow, pointing across the river to the strip of road which

edges the stream. "A young lady waving to you," he said. Sure enough a lady was waving to me. I supposed

that it was Aurelia, asking pardon, trying to show me that we parted friends. I would not wave at first; I was

surly; but after about a minute I waved my hat to her. Then I set off up the road to Mr. Blick's. Ten minutes

later, I was in Mr. Blick's house, telling him all that I have now told you.

Mr. Blick kept me in his house for a day or two less than four weeks, when business took him to Exeter. I

went with him; for he gave out that he was taking me to school there, as his dead sister had wished. His real

reason was to pass the word through the country that King Monmouth was coming. He was one of the few

men in full knowledge of the Duke's plans; but as we went about from town to town, spreading the word

among the faithful, I saw that the Duke was expected by vast numbers of the country folk. Our clients were

not much among the gentry; they hung by themselves, as, in this country, they always will, in times of

popular stir. But among the poorer people, such as small farmers, or common labouring men, we were looked

for as men sent from on high. At more than one little quiet village, when we went into the innparlour, we

saw the men looking at us, half frightened, half expectant, as though we, being strangers, must needs have

news of the King for whom they longed. Often some publican or maltster would tell us that Gyle (their name

for the unfortunate Argyle, then a defeated man in Scotland, if not already put to death for his rebellion) was

taken, looking at us carefully as he spoke, for fear lest we should be of the wrong side. Then, if we seemed

sympathetic, he would tell us how perhaps another would have better luck elsewhere. After that, we would

tell our news. It was dangerous work, though, carrying that message across the country. In many of the towns

we found guards of the Devon red regiment of militia. I am quite sure that if Mr. Blick had not had me by his.

side, as an excellent excuse for travelling to Exeter, he would have been lodged in gaol as a suspicious

character. The soldiers had arrested many travellers already; the gaols were full. King James's great man in

those parts, the Earl of Albemarle, knew very well that something was in the air; but as he was a great lord

the hearts of the poor were hidden from him. He had no guess of what was planning. In a way, the Duke's

affairs were very well planned. The eastern end of Devon, all Somerset, with the western end of Dorset, were

all ripe to rise, directly he appeared. They knew that he was coming; they were prepared to join him; they

knew at about what time he would come, at about a fortnight from hayharvest. Already, quite unknown to

the authorities, we had men picked out to carry the news of the landing to different parts of the country. So

far, I think, the Duke's affairs were well planned. But though we had all this enthusiasm in three counties,

besides promises of similar risings in London, we were in no real case to take the field. Our adherents,

however numerous, however brave, were only a mob, when all is said; they were not an army. The Duke

thought that the regular army, or at least some regiments of it, would desert to him, as happened some years

later, when the great Prince William did what my master attempted. But my master forgot that he had neither

the arms nor the officers to make his faction a likely body for regular troops to join.

CHAPTER XV. THE ROAD TO LYME

We spread the tidings as far as Exeter, where Mr. Blick made some pretence of handing me over to a

schoolmaster, one Hubble, a redfaced, cheery clergyman, one of the most ardent rebels on our side. Indeed,

the clergymen everywhere supported us, as defenders of the Protestant faith, which that dastard James would

have destroyed. Mr. Hubble made some excuse for not taking me in at the instant; but gave us letters of

introduction to people in towns further on, so that we could pass the militia without difficulty, to give the

news in western Dorset. So after waiting for a little while in Exeter, gathering all the news we could of the

whereabouts of the troops of militia, we pushed on eastward, by way of Sidmouth, to the big town of

Dorchester. As we came east, we found the militia very much more suspicious than they had been on the

western side of Exeter. At every little town we found a strong guard so placed that no one could enter without


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XV. THE ROAD TO LYME 63



Top




Page No 66


passing under the captain's eye. We were brought before militia captains some two or three times a day.

Sometimes we were searched; sometimes, if the captain happened to be drunk, we were bullied with threats

of the gaol. Mr. Blick in these cases always insisted on being brought before the magistrate, to whom he

would tell a fine indignant tale, saying what a shame it was that he could not take his orphan nephew

peaceably to school, without being suspected of complicity in a rebellion. He would then show Mr. Hubble's

letters, or some other papers signed by the Dartmouth magistrates. These always cleared our characters, so

that we were allowed to proceed; but I did not like the way in which our descriptions were taken. Once on our

journey, shortly after we had left Sidmouth, where the soldiers had been very suspicious, we turned out of the

highway to leave word at a town called Seaton. We spread the watchword at several villages near the sea,

before we came to Seaton, so that we were rather late in arriving. Thinking no wrong, we put up at one of the

inns in Seaton, intending to pass the night there. We were at supper in our inn, when some yeomanry rode up

to the door, to ask the landlord if an elderly man had passed that way with a boy. The landlord, who was a

good deal scared by the soldiers, showed the captain in to us at once. We were quite as much scared to see

him as the landlord had been. The captain of the soldiers was the very man who had given us such a

searching examination in Sidmouth that morning.

"Well," he said to Mr. Blick, "I thought you were going to Dorchester. What brings you here?" "Sir," said Mr.

Blick, "we've been so much interrupted by soldiers that we hoped to travel away from the mainroads."

"Well, sir," said the captain, "I've had you watched. Since you left Sidmouth, you've been into every inn upon

the road, listening to a lot of seditious talk about Argyle. That's not my point, though. You gave out to me

that you were going to Dorchester. Instead of that you slink off the Dorchester road at the first opportunity.

You will have to explain yourself to my superiors. You're under arrest."

"Sir," said Mr. Blick, "I am sorry that you should think ill of me. We will gladly come with you to answer for

our conduct to the authorities. But while the horses are being saddled, perhaps you will join us at supper.

Landlord, bring a couple of bottles more. The captain sups with us."

But though the captain drank his couple of bottles of port, he did not become any gentler with us. As soon as

supper was over we had to ride on again, with the troopers all round us.

"Sir," said Mr. Blick, "may I ask you where we are going with you?"

"Axminster," said the captain.

"Well. That's on my way," said Mr. Blick.

"It'll probably end your way, for some time," said the captain.

"I'm perfectly willing to abide by the decision of the authorities," Mr. Blick answered calmly. "But what is

the meaning of all these soldiers everywhere? I've asked the people; but nobody seems able to give a straight

answer."

"I think you know what the soldiers mean well enough," answered the captain. "If you hadn't known you

wouldn't have turned out of the highway."

At about midnight we reached Axminster. We were taken before a couple of officers who sat at work by

candlelight over a mass of papers, in an upper chamber of an inn. They had a wild air of having been without

sleep for some time. Their muddy riding boots were drying in front of the fire. They had a map of the

countryside before them, all stuck about with little flags, some red, some yellow, to show where the different

troops of militia were stationed. After saluting these officers, the captain made his report about us, saying that


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XV. THE ROAD TO LYME 64



Top




Page No 67


we were suspicious persons, who had started from Sialmouth, towards Dorchester. He had waited to receive

word from the troops stationed along the highway of our arrival at various points upon the road; but, failing

to hear about us, he had searched for us, with the result that he had found us at Seaton, some miles out of our

way. The officers questioned us closely about our plans, making notes of what we said. They kept referring to

a book of letters, as though to verify what we said. Mr. Blick's answers made them take a favourable view of

us; but they told him in a friendly way that the officer had done right to arrest us. They complimented the

captain on his zeal. Meanwhile, they said, since we were going to Dorchester, we could not object to going

with a military escort. A troop of cavalry was to start in a couple of hours; we could go with that.

We were in Dorchester for a few days, always under the eye of the soldiers. It was a bustling, suspicious time

full of false alarms. Mr. Blick told me that the message "King Golden Cap. After six one," meant that the

Duke was to be expected off Golden Cap, a cliff a few miles from Lyme Regis, any day after the first of the

sixth month. He was on tenterhooks to be in Lyme to greet him on his arrival; but this he could not hope to

do. We were watched too carefully to be able to get away to a place upon the seacoast. We had to be very

careful how we sent our secret message abroad into the country. I have never known a time so full of alarms.

People would ride in to the town at night with word that Monmouth was landed, or that there was fighting all

along the coast, or that King James was dead. The drums would beat; the cavalry would come out clattering.

People would be crying out. The loyal would come to their doorsteps ready to fly further inland. Every night,

if one lay awake, one could hear the noise of spades in back gardens where misers were burying their money.

Then, every day, one would see the troopers coming in, generally two at a time, with a suspected man led by

a cord knotted to his two thumbs. Dorchester gaol was full of suspected people, who were kept in prison

indefinitely, without trial, in very great discomfort. King James was afraid, he did not really know of what, so

he took measures not so much to prevent trouble as to avenge his own fear. Mr. Blick used to send me to the

prison every morning with loaves of fresh bread for the prisoners.

At last, after midnight, in the night of the 11th of June, a memorable day for the West, riders came in with

news which destroyed the night's rest of the town. Monmouth had landed at Lyme the evening before, after

sailing about in sight of the town all day. That was news indeed. It made a strange uproar in the streets. The

trumpets blew from every inndoor to summons the billeted soldiers. Officers ran about bawling for their

sergeants; the sergeants hurried about with lanterns, rousing the men from where they slept. All the streets

were full of cavalry men trying to form in the crowd. At last, when they were formed, a trumpet sounded,

making everyone keep silence. Then in the stillness an officer shouted out an order, which no one, save a

soldier, could understand. Instantly the kettledrums began to pound; the swords jingled; the horses

whinnied, tossing up their heads. The soldiers trotted off smartly towards Bridport, leaving the town strangely

quiet, strangely scared, to discuss the great news from Lyme.

I was watching the crowd at my bedroom window when the horsemen trotted off. While I stood looking at

them, Mr. Blick ran upstairs, bidding me to come down at once, as now there was a chance to get to Lyme.

"Come quick," he said. "The troops are gone. We must follow on their tracks. It'll be too late later in the

morning." In less than twenty minutes we were trotting after the soldiers at a good pace, passing some scores

of men on foot who were hurrying, as they said, to see the battle. Mr. Blick wore a sword which clattered as

he rode. The people hearing the noise thought that he was an officer, perhaps a colonel, riding with his

servant. Many of the men asked him where the battle was to be, whether it would begin before daylight,

whether Monmouth was come with the French, all sorts of questions, to which we answered at random. In the

light summer night we had a fair view of things. When we dismounted to lead our horses up or down the

steep hills of that road, the straggling sightseers came all round us as we walked, to hear what we had to tell.

We could see their faces all about us, strange in the dusk, like ghosts, not like real men. At the top of one hill,

Mr. Blick warned them to look out for themselves. He told them that before morning the highway would be

patrolled by troops who would take them in charge as suspicious characters trying to join Monmouth, which

actually happened the next day when the militia officers realized that war had begun. His words scared off a

number ,of them; but many kept on as they were going, to see the great battle, which, they said, would begin


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XV. THE ROAD TO LYME 65



Top




Page No 68


as soon as it was light.

When the sun began to peep, we turned off the highway in order to avoid Bridport, which we passed a little

after dawn. A few miles further on we felt that we could turn into the road again as we were safe from the

militia at that distance. Then, feeling happy at the thought of the coming contest, which, we felt sure, would

be won by our side, we pressed our tired nags over the brook towards the steep hill which separates

Charmouth from Lyme.

It was early morning, about five o'clock, when we came to Charmouth; but the little town was as busy as

though it were noon on fairday. The street was crowded. People were coming in from all the countryside. A

man was haranguing the crowd from a horseless waggon drawn up at an inn. The horses had no doubt been

pressed into Monmouth's service some hours before. I should think that there must have been three hundred

people listening to the orator. Men, already half drunk, with green boughs in their hats, were marching about

the town in uneven companies, armed with clubs torn from the hedges. Weeping women followed them,

trying to persuade their sons or husbands to come home. Other men were bringing out horses from private

stables. People were singing. One man, leaning out of a window, kept on firing his pistol as fast as he could

load. Waving men cheered from the hill above. The men in the town cheered back. There was a great deal of

noisy joking everywhere. They cheered us as we rode through them, telling us that Monmouth had arms for

all. One poor woman begged Mr. Blick to tell her man to come home, as without him the children would all

starve. The crowd groaned at her; but Mr. Blick stopped them, calling the husband, who was in a sad state of

drunken vainglory, to leave the ranks in which he tried to march. "We don't want fathers of families," he

cried. "We want these tight young bachelors. They're the boys." Indeed, the tight young bachelors felt that

this was the case, so the woman got her man again; lucky she was to get him. As far as I could judge, the

crowd imagined us to be great officers; at any rate our coming drew away the listeners from the waggon.

They came flocking to our heels as though we were the Duke himself. A drummer beat up a quickstep; the

crowd surged forward. We marched across the fields to Lyme, five hundred strong. One of the men, plucking

a sprig of hawthorn from the hedge, asked me to wear it in my hat as the Duke's badge, which I did. He called

me "Captain." "Captain," he said. "We had a brush with them already, this morning, along the road here. Two

on 'em were killed. They didn't stay for no more." So fighting had begun then, the civil war had taken its first

fruits of life. There could be no more shillyshallying; we had put our hands to a big business. In spite of the

noise of the march, my spirits were rather dashed by the thought of those two men, lying dead somewhere on

the road behind us, killed by their own countrymen.

We are said to be a sober people; but none of those who saw Lyme that morning would have had much

opinion of our sobriety. Charmouth had been disorderly; Lyme was uproarious. Outside the town, in one of

the fields above the church, we were stopped by a guard of men who all wore white scarves on their arms, as

well as green sprays in their hats. They stopped us, apparently, because their captain wished to exercise them

in military customs. They were evidently raw to the use of arms. They handled their muskets like spades. "Be

you for Monmouth, masters?" they asked us, grinning. When we said that we were, this very unmilitary guard

told us to pass on. "Her've got arms for all," they said. "The word be 'Fear nothing but God.'" Some of them

joked with friends among our party. They waved their muskets to us.

CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING

Inside the town, there was great confusion.Riotous men were foraging, that is, plundering from private

houses, pretending that they did so at the Duke's orders. The streets were full of people, nearly all of them

men, the green boughs in their hats. On the beach two long lines of men with green scarves on their arms

were being drilled by an officer. Horses were picketed in a long line up the main street; they were mostly

very poor cartstock, illprovided, as I learned afterwards, with harness. Men were bringing hay to them

from whatever haystack was nearest. From time to time, there came a loud booming of guns, above the

ringing of the church bells. Three ships in the bay, one of them La Reina, were firing salutes as they hoisted


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING 66



Top




Page No 69


their colours. It was all like a very noisy fair or coronation day. It had little appearance of an armed invasion.

We found the Duke busy with Mr. Jermyn enlisting men in a field above the town.

"That's not Mr. Jermyn. That's Lord Grey," Mr. Blick said, on hearing me exclaim. "Mr. Jermyn's only the

name he goes by. He's my Lord now, you must remember."

Just then the Duke caught sight of us riding up. He took us for local gentry, coming in to volunteer. He came

smiling to welcome us. It must have been a shrewd disappointment to him to find that we were not what he

thought. All his hopes were in the gentry, poor man. By the time we were on our feet with our hats off he had

turned his back upon us as though to speak to Lord Grey, but really, I believe, to hide his chagrin. When he

turned to us again both of them welcomed us, saying that there was work enough for all, in enlisting men,

making out billets, etc. So without more ado we gave our horses to the ostlers at an inn. Mr. Blick at once

began to blarney the standersby into joining, while I, sitting at a little table, in the open air, wrote out copies

of a letter addressed to the local gentry. My copies were carried from Lyme by messengers that afternoon but,

alas for my master, they did not bring many gentry to us.

Now while I was writing at the table, under the great flapping standard, with the Duke, in his purple coat,

walking about in front of me, I had a pretty full view of the crowd which ringed us in. We were circled about

by a crowd of gaping admirers; from whom, every minute, Mr. Blick, or the Duke, or Lord Grey, would

select a sheepish grinning man to serve under our colours. Among the crowd I noticed a little old lame man

with a long white beard. He was a puppetman, who was making the people laugh by dancing his puppets

almost under the Duke's nose. As he jerked the puppetstrings, he played continually on his panpipes the

ribald tune of "Hey, boys, up go we," then very popular. The Duke spoke to him once; but he did not answer,

only bowed very low, with his hat off, which made the people think him an idiot or a jester. They laughed

heartily at him. After a bit, it occurred. to me that this old puppetshaker always crept into the ring (with his

hat off to receive alms) whenever the Duke spoke aside to Lord Grey, or to some other officer. I watched him

narrowly to make sure, because something in his manner made me suspect that he was trying to catch what

our leaders said to each other. I tried to recall where I had seen the old man; for I had seen him before. He

had been at Exeter on the day we set out for Sidmouth, so much I remembered clearly; but looking at him

carefully, with my head full of memories of faces, it seemed to me that he had been at Dorchester also. Surely

an old man, lame in the left leg like this man, had gone down a narrow lane in front of me in Dorchester. I

had not thought of it in Dorchester; but I thought of it now, with a feeling that it was strange to meet again

thus in Lyme. I took good stock of the man, wondering if he were a spy. He was a dirty old man enough. His

dirty fingers poked through ragged mittens. His cheeks were all swathed up in a woollen comforter. I made

the mistake of looking at him so hard that I made him look at me. Seeing that I was staring at him, with a face

full of suspicion, he walked boldly up to me, holding out his hat for my charity. We stared at each other,

while he blew a blast on his panpipes, at which everybody laughed.

"Come, come, boy," said Lord Grey to me, "we want those letters done. Never mind about the puppets. Here,

old man" (giving him a penny), "you take yourself off now. Or are you going to enlist?"

The people laughed again at this, while the old man, after a flourish of his hat to me, piped up lively

quickstep, called "Jockeys to the Fair."

He disappeared after this. I did not see him again until our troubles began, later in the morning. I was

finishing off the last of my letters, when some of our scouts rode in to make a grave report to the Duke. They

had ridden in pretty hard, their horses were lathered all over. They themselves were in an internal lather; for

they had just had their first sight of war. They had come into touch (so they declared) with the whole of

Albemarle's militia, marching out to attack them. On being questioned, it turned out that they had heard this

from an excited labourer who had run to them with the news, as they stood guard in a roadside field a few

miles out of Lyme. They themselves had seen nothing, but the news seemed so probable that the Duke acted


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING 67



Top




Page No 70


on it. He sent me off at once with a message to a clever, handsome gentleman who was in charge of the

cavalry in the street. It was in giving the message that I saw the old man again. He was them limping up the

street on the. Sidmouth road, going fast, in spite of his lameness. I gave my message to the captain, who

commanded his trumpeter to call to arms. The trumpeter blew nobly; but the sight of the confusion afterwards

showed me how little raw troops can be trusted. There was a hasty scramble for horses rather than a setting

forth. Some men quarreled over weapons; others wrestled with harness; others ran about wildly, asking what

was happening, was it to be a battle, what did blowing .on the trumpet mean? Some few, thinking the worst,

got wisdom in those few moments. They took horses from the ranks, but instead of forming up with the

regiments, they galloped off home, having had enough of soldiering at the first order. The foot behaved rather

better, knowing, perhaps, that if they fought they would be behind hedges, in some sort of shelter. Even so,

they seemed a raw lot of clumsy bumpkins as they marched up. Many of them were in ploughmen's

smockfrocks; hardly any of them had any sense of handling their guns. They had drums with them, which

beat up a quickstep, giving each man of them a high sense of his importance, especially if he had been

drinking. People in the roadway cheered them, until they heard that there was to be a battle. Those who were

coming in to join us found it a reason for hesitation.

After a lot of confusion, the army drew out of Lyme along the Sidmouth road, followed by a host of

sightseers. Some of the best mounted rode on ahead at a trot, under the handsome man, Mr. Fletcher, who

was their captain. I followed on with the footsoldiers, who marched extremely slowly. They halted at their

own discretion; nor did they seem to understand that orders given were to be obeyed. What they liked, poor

fellows, was to see the women admiring them. The march up the hill out of Lyme was a long exhibition of

vanity, the women waving their handkerchiefs, the men putting on all sorts of airs, jetting like gamecocks.

When we got up to the top of the hill, I saw the old lame puppetman, sitting on the edge of the wild,

unenclosed, gorsecovered commonland which stretches away towards the town of Axminster. He was

watching us with deep interest. Our men were spreading out into line upon this common. The horse was

ranging on, bobbing about, far ahead. The foot were looking about eagerly as they got out of the ranks in

which they had marched; but they could see no trace of any enemy. I caught sight of the Duke four hundred

yards away, a little figure sitting alone on his horse, in front of half a dozen others. They were all scanning

the country, all the way round. Presently I called out that I saw the enemy. Half a dozen cavalry were riding

up a combe far off. But they were our own men, not the militia. They were some of our scouts riding off as

"feelers" to spy out Albemarle's position. All the time that we were up there on the hill, the little old man

portered about among the men, now listening to what they had to say, now asking the soldiers to look at his

pretty puppets. When the returning scouts brought word that no troops were near us, so that we were free to

march back again, he was still there, packing up his puppets in tarred canvas, as though about to march off to

the next markettown. We marched past him, as he sat in the heather. I passed quite close to him, staring at

him hard, for to tell the truth he was on my mind. I was suspicious of him. He took off his hat to me, with a

smile; but he did not speak. Then my troops swung round, down the hill, leaving him alone there, watching

the men pass.

Other things put him out of my mind during the afternoon. I was kept busy writing orders to scouts; for we

were sending out scouts in every direction, partly to protect us from surprise, partly to direct new recruits to

our headquarters. Mr. Blick, who knew the ground dictated the letters, helped by Mr. Fletcher, who studied a

big map with great attention; I was writing all that afternoon. Lyme grew noisier during the day, as the

recruits became more drunk. Many steady men turned away from us when they saw our disorder. I myself

had been brought up to abhor drunkenness. I found the state of drunken uproar very terrible. I feared that such

an army would never achieve any great deed. I thought that such sin would be punished. Our soldiers were

not behaving like knights sworn to a good cause; but like boors at a fair. That day we lost our only good

officer, Mr. Fletcher.

I have spoken of this gentleman. He was in command of the horse under Lord Grey. He was a much better

soldier than my Lord; a better officer, too; a better man. Now in the day's confusion, with everything topsy


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING 68



Top




Page No 71


turvy, the Duke's messenger, "Old Dare," rode into Lyme from Taunton, where he had galloped the day

before to spread the news of our arrival. This Dare was a quicktempered, not very clever, popular man with

a great deal of influence in the countryside. On his way back to us from Taunton, someone lent, or gave, him

a very fine horse. It may have been meant as a gift to the Duke; I do not know. Anyhow Old Dare rode in on

this horse with letters from Taunton, which he handed to Mr. Fletcher to give to the Duke. Fletcher, our

cavalry commander, had as yet no horse; so seeing the splendid charger on which Old Dare rode, he ordered

Old Dare to give it up to him. He was the real commander of the army, with a military right, if no real right,

to take what horse he liked from any subordinate officer. But Old Dare, like so many of our men, had no

knowledge of what soldier's discipline meant. He saw, in Fletcher, a gentleman with whom he had lived as an

equal for the last fortnight. He was not going to give up his horse like that; not he. Fletcher (speaking sharply)

told him to obey without further words, at which Dare in a sudden flush of temper struck him with his riding

switch. Fletcher was not a patient man. He could not let an act of gross mutiny pass unpunished, nor would

he suffer an insult. He shot Dare dead upon the spot, in full view of some hundreds of us. It was all done in an

instant. There was Dare lying dead, never to stir again. There was Fletcher, our only soldier, with a smoking

pistol in his hand, thinking that he had taught the army a lesson in obedience. There was the army all about

him, flocking round in a swarm, not looking at it as a military punishment but as a savage murder, for which

he deserved to be hanged. Then the Duke hastened up to make things quiet, before the army avenged their

friend. He drew Fletcher aside, though the people murmured at him for speaking to a murderer. He was

unnerved by Fletcher's act. He had no great vitality. Sudden crises such as this unnerved him, by using up his

forces. A crisis of this kind (a small thing in a great rebellion) was often enough to keep his brain from

considering other, more important, more burning questions concerning the entire army. The end of this

business was as unhappy as its beginning. Fletcher, our only soldier, was sent aboard the frigate in which the

Duke had sailed from Holland. When the tide served, she set sail with him for Corunna in Spain. With him

she carried all our hopes of success, together with a quantity of stores which would have been of use later in

the expedition. As I left the Cobb, or pier, which makes Lyme harbour, I saw the little lame puppetman

turning away from the beach with a company of men who wore our green boughs. For a few steps I hurried

towards him, so that I might overhear what he was saying; I made so sure that he was a spy. Mr. Blick, to

whom I told my fears, bade me not to worry myself. "Why, boy," he said, "there are five hundred spies in

Lyme; but they can't hurt us. Before they can get off to tell our enemies all about us there won't be any

enemies left. We shall be marching at once. We shall drive everything before us." He spoke with such

confidence that I believed him; yet the old man troubled me, for all that. When you see a face continually, at

a time when you are excited, you connect the face with your excitement; it troubles your nerves.

The day wore by with all the unreality of a day of confusion. I was kept at work until the light was gone; then

served at the Duke's table while he supped, then snatched a hurried supper while he talked with his officers.

After supper, I had to go from billet to billet, looking for people whom the officers wished to see. Something

very important was in the air. The discussion in the inn's great room was the first serious council of the war.

About eleven o'clock, Lord Grey came out of the room, telling me to follow him. We went out into the street,

where presently our men began to fall in, four or five abreast, about a hundred ranks of them. A few cavalry

came, too, but not enough, I heard Lord Grey say, not enough to do any good with. In spite of all the efforts

of those who loved us (by efforts I mean the robbing of farmstables) we were very short of horses. Those

which we had were not good; they were cart, not saddlehorses, unused to the noise of guns. Still, such as

they were, they formed up in the street ahead of the foot. The force took a long time to form; for the men kept

saying that they had forgotten something, their powderhorn, their cartridges, their guns, even. Then they had

to run back to their billets to fetch whatever it was, while those who remained behind, puzzled at the

movement so late at night, when they wished to sleep, began to get nervous. They began to ask where it was

that we were going, was it to Axminster, or to Bridport


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING 69



Top




Page No 72


CHAPTER XVII. A VOICE AT DAWN

Word was passed about that we were going to surprise the militia at Bridport at dawn. We were told to keep

quiet on the march, after passing Charmouth, as the night was so still that we should be heard far off. We did

not know how near the Bridport outposts might come to us under cover of the night. "You come with us,

Martin," said Lord Grey: "Take a horse. If we win Bridport you'll have to gallop back with the news." I was

made a little nervous by the thought of going into battle so soon; but gulping down my fears I mounted a

marshmare which stood near the inn door. I hoped sincerely that no militia bullet would find any part of

either of us. Then the drums began to play us out of the town with their morning roll. A fife whined out,

going down to our marrows with its shrillness. Lights showed at the windows. We saw dark heads framed in

yellow patches. People called to us. In the door of the great inn stood Monmouth; his face seemed very white

in the glare of the torches. He raised his hand to us as we passed him. The last thing I noticed of the town, for

I rode in the rear with Lord Grey, were the ranks passing the lamp on the town hall. They came up to it in

waves, their cloaks showing in glimmer for an instant. Then they passed on into the night, sliding forwards

slowly with a steady roll, like the moving of waves to the shore.

We were a long time riding; so long that the dawn was on us by the time we were within shot of the enemy. I

don't remember very much about the ride, except that it was unreal, very unreal; for the mists came down,

blotting the world from us, so that we rode in a swirl of cold grey, amid a noise of dropping. When we got to

the top of the long hill after Chideock I was bidden halt at a crossroads, with a waggon full of ammunition,

while the force moved on to the attack. The hills were showing up clearly above the mist; but the valley lay

like a sea, a great grey formless level, like some world of the ghosts. The troops passed down in it, moving

pretty briskly, lest the mist should lift before they were in position. Most of them knew the country, so that

they could well walk confidently; but their quickness had something nervous in it, as though they were ill at

ease. Very soon they were out of sight, out of hearing, swallowed up in the fog.

I waited a long time (as it seemed) up there at the crossroads. After a long wait I rode a little down the hill,

from sheer anxiety. I pulled up in a bank of cloud, through which I could see dimly, in the growing light, for

about a dozen yards. I was leaning well forward, listening for the sound of shooting, when something made

me look down. Someone was standing at my side, slipping something into my pocket. It gave me a start. I

clutched at the person. It was the old lame puppetman who had been at Lyme the day before. "Latter for ee,"

he said in a whisper. "Read en, unless you'm a fool." His hand pressed lightly on my bridle hand for an

instant; then he ducked sideways swiftly into the wilderness of ferny gorse at the side of the road, where I

could not hope to follow him, even if the mist had not hidden him. Something in the voice, something in the

lightness of the touch startled me into the knowledge. As he ducked, it came over me that this old man was

Aurelia disguised, come to spy upon us, but bent, also, on giving me a warning, some little kind word of

advice, at the beginning of my lord's war. I ought to have recognized her before. I had been blind. She had

been under my eyes the whole day, yet I had never once suspected, no one, of all that army, had suspected.

She had been disguised by a masterhand. She had played her part like a great actress. It was terrible to think

of the risk she was running. One man's suspicion, in a time of war, would have been enough to give her to a

horrible death. I tried to follow her into the jungle into which she had vanished; but my horse would not face

the furze. I tried hard to see her, but it was no use; the tangle was too thick; she had gone. I called out to her

softly; but I got no answer; only, at some little distance away, I heard a twig snap under a passer's foot.

In a momentary clearing of the mist, I pulled out my letter. It was written in a fine, firm hand, with signature.

It was a short, purposeful letter, which kept sharply to the point. It only contained two lines. "Your Duke's

cause is hopeless. He has no possible chance. Take the Axminster road to safety." That was the whole letter.

It gave me a feeling of uneasiness; but it did not tempt me to desert. I thought that if I deserted I might very

well be tortured into betraying all that I knew of the Duke's plans, while I doubted very much whether the

Duke's body servant would find mercy from the merciless, frightened King. What was I to do, even if I

escaped from the King's party? I was too young for any employment worthy of my station in life. I had


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVII. A VOICE AT DAWN 70



Top




Page No 73


neither the strength nor the skill for manual labour. Who would employ a boy of my age on a farm or in a

factory? All that I could hope would be to get away to sea, to a life which I had already found loathsome. As

to going back to my uncle's house, I doubt if I would have gone, even had I had the certainty of getting to it

safely. When a boy has once taken to an adventurous life, nothing but very ill health will drive him back to

homelife. Yet there was the thought of Aurelia. Somehow the thought of her was a stronger temptation than

any fear of defeat. I would have liked to have seen that old enemy of mine again.

I was thinking over the letter, wondering what would come to the Duke's cause, when the valley below me

began to ring with firing. A heavy fire had begun there. It thundered in a long roll, which died down,

momentarily, into single sputterings through which one could hear shouting. About twenty minutes after the

beginning of the shots, when all the party on the hilltop were edging nearer to the battle, taking a few steps

at a time, on tenterhooks to be engaged, we heard a great gallop of horses' hoofs coming to us at full tilt. At

first we were scared by this, for the noise was tremendous, too great, we inexperienced soldiers thought, to be

caused by our little troop of cavalry. We thought that it was the Bridport militia charging down on us, after

destroying our friends. The mist by this time was all blowing clear, though wisps of it clung along the

hedgerows in unreal rolling folds. The day above was breaking in the sultry blue summer dimness. We could

see, I suppose, for a quarter of a mile, straight down the road.

We had swung round, facing towards Lyme, when the noise of the hoofs first came to us. When the turn of

the road showed us a squad of cavalry coming to us at the charge, led by half a dozen riderless horses, we

waited for no more. We spurred up our nags in a panic, till we, too, were going full tilt for Lyme, shouting

out as we went any nonsense which came to our heads. We were in a panic fear; I believe that the horses in

some way felt it too. We galloped back to Chideock as though we were chased by witches, while the

gunfiring at Bridport steadily grew less, till at last it stopped altogether. At Chideock, some of the cavalry

came up with us. They were our own men, our own troop of horse, not an enemy after all. The riderless

horses were a few of the militia charges which had been seized from a cavalry outpost to the west of the

town. We had bolted from our own crazy terror. But we were not the only fleers. Our cavalry had bolted first,

at the first volley outside the town. It is unjust to say that they were afraid. Lord Grey was not a coward; our

men had stout hearts enough; but they had not reckoned on the horses. The first discharge of guns scared the

horses almost frantic. They swung about out of action in a couple of seconds. Another volley made them all

bolt. It was when they were bolting that the men began to grow alarmed. Fear is a contagious thing; it seems

to pass from spirit to spirit, like a flame along a powder train, till perhaps a whole army feels it. Our

horsemen pulled up among us in Chideock in as bad a scare as you ever saw; it was twenty minutes before

they dared walk back to find out what had happened to the foot at Bridport, after their retreat.

Our foot came back very angry with the horse. They had fired away a lot of powder to very little purpose,

before orders reached them, bidding them retire. They had not wished to retire; but at last they had done so

sullenly, vowing to duck Lord Grey for deserting them. We had taken about a dozen horses without harness,

instead of the two hundred equipped chargers which we had promised ourselves.

We had killed a few of the militia, so everybody said; but in the confusion of the powdersmoke who could

say how many? They were certain that none of our own men had been killed; but in a force so newly raised,

who could say for certain which were our own men? As a matter of fact several of our men had been taken by

the royalists, which is as much as to say that they had been killed. Altogether the affair had been a hopeless

failure from the very beginning. The foot had learned to despise the horse. The horses had learned to be afraid

of gunfire. The cavalrymen had learned to despise Lord Grey. The militia had learned to despise us. The

only valuable lesson that our men had learned was that a battle was not so terrible a thing. You knelt down,

fired your gun, shouted, borrowed your neighbour's drinking bottle, took a long swig, then fired again, with

more shouting, till somebody clapped you on the shoulder with orders to come away. But this lesson,

precious as it was did not console our men for their beating. They were cross with the long nightmarch as

well as with Lord Grey's desertion. We dragged our way back to Lyme very slowly, losing a good fifty of our


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVII. A VOICE AT DAWN 71



Top




Page No 74


number by desertion. They slipped away home, after falling out of the ranks to rest. They had had enough of

fighting for the Duke; they were off home. The officers were strict at first, trying to stop these desertions; but

the temper of the men was so bad that at last they gave it up, hoping that some at least would stay. That was

another evil consequence of fighting for the crown with an undisciplined mob; they could sustain defeat as ill

as they could use victory. We did not trail into Lyme until after noon; for we marched like snails, fearing that

the militia would follow us. When we got into camp, the men flung their arms from them, careless of the

officer's orders. All that they wanted was sleep (we had eaten a late breakfast at Charmouth), they were not

going to do any more soldier's foolery of drill, or sentrygo. As for Lord Grey, whom everybody called a

coward, the Duke could not cashier him, because he was the best officer remaining to us. Poor Fletcher, who

might have made something of our cavalry, was by this time far away at sea. The other officers had shown

their incapacity that morning. For my own part, I chose out a snug billet on a hearthrug in the George Inn,

where I slept very soundly for several hours. While I slept, the Duke held a melancholy council to debate

what could be done.

They say that he ought to have marched that morning to Exeter, where Lord Albemarle's militia (all of them

ripe for rebellion) would have joined him.

Exeter or Bristol, one or the other, would have been a fine plume in his cap, a strong, fortified town, full of

arms, where he could have established himself firmly. I do not know why he decided against marching to

Exeter. He may have had bad reports of troops being on the road waiting for him; or he may have thought

that his friends (who were plentiful on the Bristol road) would rally to him as soon as he appeared. He was

deceived by those protesting gentry, his friends, who had welcomed him so warmly only a few months

before. He thought that all the countryside was ready to join him. He had been deceived, as perhaps a cleverer

man would have been deceived, by the warmth of his welcome on his earlier visit. An Englishman is always

polite to a Duke when he meets him in a friendly gathering. But when the Duke says, "Lend me all your

ready money, together with your horses, or rather give them to me, since I am the King," his politeness leaves

him; he gets away to London to warn the police as fast as his horse will take him. Thus it was with the Duke's

friends scattered about along the mainroad from Lyme to Bristol.

I know not who persuaded the Duke to march; probably it was Grey; it may have been Venner; it may have

been a momentary mad resolution caused by a glass of wine. They say that he was solemn about it, as though

he expected to fail. Perhaps he would have gone back to Holland if the ship had been still in the harbour, but

of course she had gone away. He would not go in La Reina; for she was sluggish from barnacles, having been

long uncareened. The Channel at this time was full of ships looking for him; how he escaped them when he

sailed from Holland I cannot think. He hesitated for a long time, poor man, before deciding; no man could

have acted more like a Stuart, at such a time. When the decision was made he gave word to start early on the

following morning. But this I did not know till one A.M, when Lord Grey routed me out from my berth on

the hearthrug, so that I might go from house to house, calling up our officers.

I suppose that all our officers were out of bed by two o'clock, yet it took them eight hours to get their men

together, into some sort of order. We were hardly ready for the road at ten A.M. when the drums beat up to

play us out of the town. As I was the Duke's servant, I was allowed to ride by my master; I daresay people

thought that I was the young Prince. We marched up the hill gaily, with a multitude flocking all about us, but

there were many of that crowd who looked doubtfully at my master's sad face, thinking that he looked

overmelancholy for a conquering king.

We marched out of Lyme into a valley, through a sort of suburb called Uplyme. After that we marched

steadily up hill, a long climb of two miles, having a great view of the countryside on our left hand. Our right

was shut from us by a wooded hill. It was a warm, sunny June day: the grass just ripe for hay harvest; the

country at its best; everything at its full flower, so that you wondered at the world's abundance. We sent out

scouts, when we were about a mile from Lyme; but when we were at the top of the hill we could see for


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVII. A VOICE AT DAWN 72



Top




Page No 75


ourselves, without putting scouts abroad. We could see horsemen on the high ground away to the left, two or

three hundred of them. Besides these there were some companies of foot drawn up in good order in the fields

outside Axminster, at some distance from the town. When this army caught sight of us, it began to file off

towards the town, as though to dispute it with us, so our advanced guard pushed on to drive them out of it.

The sight of so many men in order, was a very moving one. To see them advance their colours, to see the

light on the shifting steel, to hear the low beating hum of the feet was stirring to the heart. Word ran along the

line that there was going to be a battle. Our foot left the road, so as to spread out into line in the open, where

they could take up positions behind hedges. I was sent back to the rear at this instant, to order up the

ammunition waggons, so that I missed some part of the operations; but I shall never forget how confidently

our men spread out; they marched as though they were going into the fields for partridges. The drums began

again, to hearten them, but there was no need for drums in that company; they began to sing of their own

accord, making a noise which drowned the drums altogether. I gave my orders to the ammunition waggons,

which were blocked in a jumble of sightseers, campfollowers, etc., etc., so that they could hardly move. The

drivers got me to charge my horse through the mob to make a path, which I did, with a good deal of pain to

myself, for the people thus thrust aside struck at me. The drivers struck out at them in return; we had a little

fight of our own, while Axminster was being won.

CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA

The next thing which I remember was coming out of the mob with the waggons just behind me, going at a

smart pace to a position on the army's right. The road was pretty full of all sorts of people; but as we shouted

for them to clear the way, they made a lane for us. I saw the Duke's little clump of staffofficers on a pitch of

rising ground, but there was no firing; only a noise of many voices singing. Just as we were about to turn off

the road into the fields behind our right wing, I saw the little old lame puppetman sitting on a donkey by the

ditch at the side of the road. I shouted to the drivers to pass on, which they did, at full tilt, while I drew rein

by the old man's side. "Aurelia," I said, "this is no place for you. Do get away from here before they find you

out."

"Why," she said, very calmly, in the broad burring man's voice which she imitated so exactly. "I be come 'ere

to find you out. You'm going to your death, boy. You get out of this 'ere army afore you're took. I tell ee thy

Duke be a doomed man. Look at en's face. Why, boy, there be eleven thousand soldiers amarching to put er

down. You've only a got a quarter of that lot. Come out of en, boy. Doan't ee be led wrong." I was touched

by her kind thought for me; she was risking her life for me for the second time, but in the hurry of the

moment I could not put words together to thank her.

"Aurelia," I said, "I can't talk to you now. Only get out of this. Don't stay here. I'm all right."

"No, Martin," she said, in her ordinary voice, "you're not all right. Come out of this. Slip away tonight to

Newenham Abbey. It be over there, not more than a couple of miles. Oh, come, come. I can't bear to see you

going away to certain death. I KNOW that this force cannot win."

"Yes, Aurelia," I answered. "But I'm not going to be a hangback for all that. I'm not going to be a coward.

You risk a horrible death, only to tell me not to do the same. You wouldn't give up a cause you believed in,

merely because it was dangerous. I'll stick by my master, Aurelia. Don't try to tempt me."

She would have said more; she would perhaps have persuaded me from my heroics, had not the guns begun

firing. That broke the spell with a vengeance; nothing could be done after that. I shook up my horse, hardly

pausing to say "God bless you." In another minute she was out of sight, while I was cantering off to the

extreme right wing with the Duke's orders to his officers to cut in on the road to Chard. As I rode along,

behind the scattered line of our men, I could see the rolls of smoke from the firing on the left. The men on the

right were not firing, but being raw troops they were edging little by little towards the firing, in which I do


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA 73



Top




Page No 76


not doubt they longed to be, for the sake of the noise. They say now that the Duke threw away this battle at

Axminster. He could have cut Albemarle's troops to pieces had he chosen to do so. They made a pretty bold

front till we were within gunfire of them, when they all scattered off to the town pellmell. While they were

in the town, we could have cut them off from the Chard road, which would have penned them in while we

worked round to seize the bridges. After that, one brisk assault would have made the whole batch of them

surrender. Some of our officers galloped from our right wing (where I was) to see how the land lay, before

leading off their men as I had brought them word. A few of them fired their pistols, when they came to the

road, which was enough to make the right wing double forward to support them without orders. In a minute

about a thousand of us were running fast after our officers, while the Duke's aides charged down to stop us.

He had decided not to fight, probably thinking that it would do his cause no good by killing a lot of his

subjects so early in his reign. We know now that had he made one bold attack that morning, the whole of

Albemarle's force, with the exception of a few officers, would have declared for him. In other words we

should have added to our army about a thousand drilled armed men who knew the country through which we

were to pass. By not fighting, we discouraged our own army, who grumbled bitterly when they found their

second battle as ineffectual as the fight at Bridport.

I remember next that I saw the whole of Albemarle's troops flying for their lives along the Chard road,

flinging away their weapons as they ran. They had the start of us; but a resolute captain could have brought

them to a stand, by pushing forward his cavalry. However "a bridge of gold to a flying foe" is a good saying.

We let them go. When our cavalry advanced (to keep them on the move, not to fight with them) they passed

the time in collecting what the militia had flung away; about four thousand pounds' worth of soldiers' stores,

chiefly uniforms. I went forward with the horse on that occasion. I picked up altogether about a dozen

muskets, which I gave to some of our men who were armed only with clubs. Then I rode back to report

myself ready for service to my master, who was getting ready for camp, thinking that his men had done

enough for one day.

It was a sad waste of time. A rough camp was formed. We went no further for that time. About half a

precious day was wasted, which might have brought us nearly to Taunton under a resolute man, sworn to

conquer. Some of our men went out to forage, which they did pretty roughly. It was theft with violence,

coloured over by some little touch of law. The farmers who were unpopular thereabouts had their cattle

driven off; their ricks carted off; their horses stolen; their henroosts destroyed. We were like an army of

locusts, eating up everything as we passed. Our promises to pay, when the King came to his own, were really

additional insult; for the people robbed knew only too well how Stuart kings kept their promises. One strange

thing I saw that night. The men who were cooking their newly stolen beef at the campfires kept crying out

for campkettles in which to boil the joints. We had no campkettles; but an old man came forward to the

Duke's quarters to ask if he might show the men how to cook their meat without kettles. The Duke at once

commanded him to show us how this might be done. Like most useful inventions, it was very simple. It was

one of those things which are forgotten as life becomes civilised, but for want of which one may perish when

one returns to barbarity, as in war. The old man began by placing stout poles in tripods over the campfires,

lashing them firmly at the top with faggotbinders. Then he took the hide of one of the slaughtered cattle,

gathering it up at the corners, so as to form a sort of bag. He cut some long narrow strips from the hide of the

legs, with which to tie the four corners together. Then he lashed the four corners to the tripod, so that the bag

hung over the fire.

"There," he said. "There is your kettle. Now put water into en. Boil thy victuals in er. That be a soldier's

campkettle. You can carry your kettle on your beef till you be ready for en."

Indeed, it proved to be a very good kind of a kettle after one got used to the nastiness of it, though the smell

of burning hair from the kettles was disgusting. To this day, I have only to singe a few hairs in a candle to

bring back to my mind's eye that first day in camp at Axminster, the hill, the valley ringed in by combes, the

noise of the horses, the sputtering of the fires of green wood, the many men passing about aimlessly,


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA 74



Top




Page No 77


wondering at the ease of a soldier's life after the labour of spring ploughing. It was a wonderful sight, that

first camp of ours; but the men for the most part grumbled at not fighting; they wanted to be pushing on, to

seize the city of Bristol, instead of camping there. How did they know, they said, that the weather would keep

fine? How were we to march with all our ten baggage waggons if the weather turned wet, so that the roads

became muddy? The roads in those parts became deep quagmires in rainy weather. A light farmer's market

cart might go in up to the axles after a day's steady rain. To march through such roads would break the men's

hearts quicker than any quantity of fighting, however disastrous. Thus they grumbled about the campfires,

while I bustled over the Duke's dinner, in the intervals of running errands for the colonel.

That evening, after the summer dusk had come, but before the army had settled to sleep, I heard an old man,

one of our cavalrymen, talking to another trooper. "Ah," he said, "I was fighting in the old wars under Oliver.

I've seen wars enough. You mark my words, boy, this army won't do much. We've not got enough men, for

one thing. We could have had fourteen thousand or more if he'd thought to bring muskets for en. We've not

got cavalry, that's another thing. When us do come face to face with all the King's men us shall be sore put to

it for want of a few trusty horses. Horsemen be the very backbones of armies in the field. Then, boy, we not

got any captains, that's worst of all. The Duke's no captain. If he'd been a captain her'd have fought this

morning. Them others aren't captains neither, none of them. Besides, what are they doing sitting down in

camp like this when we ought to be marching? Us ought to be marching. Marching all night, never setting

down once, marching in two armies, one to Exeter, one to Bristol. Us'd 'ave the two towns by late tomorrow

night if us was under old Oliver. It'll take us a week to get to Bristol at this rate. By that time it will be full of

troops, as well as secured by ships. As for us, by that time we shall have troops all round us, not to speak of

clubmen."

"Ah," said the younger man. "What be clubmen, gaffer?"

"You'll know soon enough what clubmen are," the old man answered, "if there's any more of this drunken

dirty robbery I saw this afternoon. Those thieves who stole the farmer's cattle would have been shot in

Oliver's time. They'd have cast lots on a drum in sight of all on us, drawn up. The men who got the low

numbers would have been shot. The captains would have pistolled them where they stood. If this robbing

goes on, all the farmers will club together to defend themselves, making a sort of second army for us to fight

against. That is what clubmen means. It's not a nice thing to fight in a country where there are clubmen all

round you. No, boy. So what with all this, boy, I be going to creep out of this 'ere army. I doan't like the

look of things, nor I doan't like the way things are done. If you take a old man's advice you'll come too."

"Noa," said the honest oaf, "I be agoin' to vight. I be agoin' to London town to be a girt soldier."

"Ah," said the old man, shortly, "you be a vule, Tummas. Wish ee good day, maister." Then the old man

turned sharply on his heel to leave the camp, which he did easily enough, for he knew several of the sentries.

Even if he had not known them, it would have made little difference, because our sentries were so lax that the

camp was always swarming with strangers. Women came to see their husbands or sweethearts. Boys came

out of love of mischief. Men came out of curiosity, or out of some wish to see things before they decided

which side to take. Our captains were never sure at night how many of their men would turn up at muster the

next morning.

After the old man had deserted, I sat down on the high ground above the camp, in the earthen battery where

our four little guns were mounted. I was oppressed with a sad feeling that we were all marching to death. The

old man's words, "we shall have troops all round us," rang in my head, till I could have cried. My mind was

full of terrible imaginings. I saw our army penned up in a little narrow valley where the roads were

quagmires, so that our guns were stuck in the mud, our horses up to their knees, our men floundering. On the

hills all round us I saw the King's armies, fifty thousand strong, marching to music under the colours, firing,

then wheeling, forming with a glint of pikes, bringing up guns at a gallop, shooting us down, while we in the


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA 75



Top




Page No 78


mud tried to form. I knew that the end of it all would be a little clump of men round the Duke, gathered

together on a hillock, holding out to the last. The men would be dropping as the shot struck them. The

wounded would waver, letting their pikepoints drop. Then' there would come a whirling of cavalry, horses'

eyes in the smoke, bright iron horseshoes gleaming, swords crashing down on us, an eddy of battle which

would end in a hush as the last of us died. I saw all these pictures in my brain, as clearly as one sees in a

dream. You must not wonder that I looked over the misty fields towards Newenham Abbey with a sort of

longing to be there, well out of all the war. It was only a mile from me. I could slip away so easily. I was not

bound to stay where I was, to share in the misery caused by my leader's want of skill. Then I remembered

how my father had believed in the right of the Duke's cause. He would have counselled me to stay, I thought.

It seemed to me, in the dusk of the night, that my father was by me, urging me to stay. The thought was very

blessed; it cleared away all my troubles as though they had not been. I decided to look no more towards

Newenham; but to go on by the Duke's side to whatever fortune the wars might bring us. Somehow, the

feeling that my father was by me, made me sure that we were marching to victory. I went to my quarters

comforted, sure of sleeping contentedly.

Like the rest of us, I had to sleep in the open, without any more shelter than a horsecloth. Even the Duke

was without a tent that night. He slept in camp with us, to set an example to his men, though he might well

have gone to some house in the town. I liked the notion of sleeping out in the open. In fine warm summer

weather, when the dew is not too heavy, it is pleasant, until a little before the dawn, when one feels uneasy,

for some reason, as though an enemy were coming. Perhaps our savage ancestors, the earliest ancient Britons,

who lived in hillcamps, high up, with their cattle round them, expected the attacks of their enemies always

at a little before the dawn; so that, in time, the entire race learned to be wakeful then, lest the enemy should

catch the slumberers, with flintaxe heads in the skull. It may be that to this day we feel the fear felt by so

many generations of our ancestors. On this first night in camp, I found that many of the men were sleeping

uneasily, for they did not know the secret of sleeping in the open. They did not know that to sleep

comfortably in the open one must dig a little hole in the ground, about as big as a porridge bowl, to receive

one's hipbone. If you do this, you sleep at ease, feeling nothing of the hardness of the bed. If you fail to do it,

you wake all bruised, after a wretched night's tumbling; you ache all the next day.

After grubbing up a hollow with my knife, I swathed myself in my blanket with a saddle for pillow. I

watched the stars for a while, as they drifted slowly over me. The horses stamped, shaking their picketropes.

The sentries walked their rounds, or came to the campfires to call their reliefs. The night was full of strange

noises. The presence of so many sleeping men was strange. It was very beautiful, very solemn. It gave one a

kind of awe to think that thus so many famous armies had slept before the battles of the world, before

Pharsalia, before Chalons, before Hstings. Presently the murmuring became so slight that I fell asleep,

forgetting everything, only turning uneasily from time to time, to keep the cool night wind from blowing on

my cheeks so as to wake me.

It must have been two in the morning when I was wakened by some armed men, evidently our sentries, who

rolled me over without ceremony.

"Wake up, young master," they said, grinning. "You'm wanted. You be to get up to go a errand. You be a

soldier now. You does your sleeping in peacetimes when you be a soldier," I sat up blinking my eyes, in the

early light, thinking how nice t'other forty winks would be.

"Heigho," I yawned. "All right. I'm awake. What is it? What's the matter?"

"Lord Grey be a wanting you, young master," said one of the men. "Down there, where them horses be in the

road." I picked myself up at that, wishing for a basin of water into which I might shove my head.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA 76



Top




Page No 79


"Yes, yes," I said. "Thank you. I'll go down." I left my blanket where it was, as I expected to be back in a few

minutes. I walked down hill out of the camp to the road where the horses stood; there were four horses, two

of them mounted. The mounted men were regular country bumpkins, with green sprays in their hats, like the

rest of our men; but their horses were pretty good, much better than most of those we had. One of them was a

stocky old cob, which was no doubt to be mine. The other was a beast with handsome harness for Lord Grey.

"Alas," I thought. "No more sleep for me. I've got to ride. I wonder where we are going." The men touched

their hats to me; for as I was in the Duke's retinue I was much respected. Some of them no doubt thought I

was a princeling or little lord.

"Where are we going?" I asked the troopers.

"Going scouting out towards Colyton yonder, sir," said one of them. "Us be to pick up his Lordship in the

town."

CHAPTER XIX. I MEET THE CLUB MEN

I wondered when I was to get breakfast; but I knew Lord Grey well enough to know that he was not a man to

go willingly without food for more than a few hours at a time. Breakfast I should have presently, nor would it

be skinboiled beef, smelling of singed hair. So I mounted my cob with a good will. The first trooper rode by

my side, the other waited for a moment to examine the feet of Lord Grey's charger. He trotted after us,

leading the riderless horse, some fifty yards behind us. We trotted smartly through Axminster, where we set

the dogs barking. People sprang from their beds when they heard us, fearing that we were an army coming to

fight. We cantered out of the town over the river, heading towards a hilly country, which had few houses

upon it. I looked back after leaving Axminster, to see if Lord Grey wanted me. He had mounted his horse

somewhere in the town; but he was now a couple of hundred yards behind us, riding' with a third man, whom

I judged to be Colonel Foukes, by his broad white regimental scarf. After we had gone a few miles, we came

to a crossroads where my guide bade me halt to wait for orders. The others had pulled up, too. I could see

Lord Grey examining a map, while his horse sidled about across the road. The trooper who had been riding

with him, joined us after a while, telling us to take the road to our right, which would take us, he said,

towards Taunton. We were to keep our eyes skinned, he said, for any sign of armed men coming on the

highroad from Honiton, so as to threaten our left flank. The gentlemen were going to scout towards the sea.

At eight o'clock, if we had seen no trace of any armed force coming, we were to make for Chard, where we

should find the Duke's army. We were to examine the roads for any signs of troops having passed recently

towards Taunton. We were to enquire of the country people, if troops were abroad in that countryside, what

troops they might be, how led, how equipped, etc. If we came across any men anxious to join the Duke we

were to send them on to Chard or Ilminster, on the easterly road to Taunton. We were to ride without our

green boughs, he said; so before starting on our road we flung them into the ditches. Lord Grey waved his

hand to us, as he turned away with his friend. We took off our hats in reply, hardly in a soldierly salute; then

we set off at a walk along the Taunton road. It is a lonely road leading up to the hills, a straight Roman road,

better than any roads laid in England at that time; but a road which strikes horror into one, the country

through which it runs is so bleak.

By about six o'clock (according to one of the troopers, who judged by the height of the sun) we were in a

clump of firs high up on a hill, looking over a vast piece of eastern Devon. We had scouted pretty closely all

round Honiton, examining the country people, without hearing of any troops. We were now looking out for

some gleam upon a road, some rising of dust over a hedge, some scattering of birds even, any sign of men

advancing, which might be examined more closely. The morning was bright; but the valleys had mist upon

them, which would soon turn to the quivering blue June heathaze. The land lay below us, spread out in huge

folds; the fields, all different colours, looked like the counties on a map; we could see the sea, we could see

the gleam of a little river. We could see Axminster far to the east of us; but the marching army was out of

sight, somewhere on the Chard highroad. After scanning pretty well all around us, I caught sight of moving


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIX. I MEET THE CLUB MEN 77



Top




Page No 80


figures on the top of one of the combes to south of us. We all looked hard at the place, trying to make out

more of them. They were nearly a mile from us. They seemed to be standing there as sentries. At first we

thought that they must be people with Lord Grey; but as we could see no horses we decided that they could

not be. One of the men said that as far as:i,'l he'd heard tell like, the combe on which they stood was what

they call a camp, where soldiers lived in the old time. He didn't know much more about it; but he said that he

thought we ought to examine it, like, before riding on to some inn where we could breakfast.

The other man seemed to think so, too; but when we came to talk over the best way of doing our espials, we

were puzzled. We should be seen at once if we went to them directly. We might be suspected if we

approached them on horseback. If the men went, they might be detained, because, for all that we knew, the

combe might be full of militia. So I said I had better go, since no one would suspect a boy. To this the men

raised a good many objections, looking at each other suspiciously, plainly asking questions with their raised

eyebrows. I thought at the time that they were afraid of sending me into a possible danger, because I was a

servant attached to the Duke's person. However, when I said that I would go on foot, taking all precautions,

they agreed grudgingly to let me go.

I crept along towards this combe on foot, as though I were going bird's nesting. I beat along by the hedges,

keeping out of sight behind them, till I was actually on the combe's north slope, climbing up to the old

earthwork on the top. I took care to climb the slope at a place where there was no sentry, which was, of

course, not only the steepest bit of the hill but covered with gorse clumps, through which I could scarcely

thrust my way. Up towards the top the gorse was less plentiful; there were immense foxgloves, ferns, little

marshy tufts where rushes grew, little spots of wet bright green moss. Yellowhammers drawled their pretty

tripping notes to me, not starting away, even when I passed close to them. All the beauty of June was on the

earth that day; the beauty of everything in that intense blue haze was wonderful.

The top of the combe was very steep, steeper than any of the ascent, because it had been built up like an outer

wall by the savages who once lived there with their cattle. I could see just the bare steep wall of the rampart

standing up in a dull green line of shortgrassed turf against the sky, now burning with the intense blue of

summer. One hard quick scramble, with my fingernails dug into the ground, brought my head to the top of

the rampart, beyond which I could see nothing but great ferns, a forest of great ferns, already four or five feet

high, stretching away below, into the cup of the camp or citadel. I did not dare to stand up, lest I should be

seen. I burrowed my way among the ferns over the wall into the hollow, worming my way towards the edge

of the fern clump so that I could see. In a minute, I was gazing through the fernstems into the camp itself; it

was a curious sight.

About fifty people (some of them women) were sitting about a hollow in the ground, which I guessed to be a

sort of smokeless fireplace or earthoven. Everywhere else, all over the hollow of the camp, which must have

been a full three hundred yards across, were various kinds of farmstock, mostly cattle, though there were

many picketed horses, too. At first I thought that I had climbed into a camp of gipsies, which gave me a

scare; for gipsies then were a wild lot, whom wise folk avoided. Then, as I glanced about, I saw a sentry

standing not thirty yards from me, but well above me, on the rampart top. He was no gipsy. tie was an

ordinary farmer's lad, with the walk of a ploughman. His sleeves, which were rolled back, showed me a

sunburnt pair of arms, such as no gipsy ever had. What puzzled me about him was his heavy

doublebarrelled pistol, which he carried in his right hand, with something of a military cock, yet as though

awed by it. He was not over sure of that same pistol. I could see that he confounded it in some way with

artmagic.

Then I remembered what the old soldier had said the night before about club men. This camp must be a camp

of club men, I thought. They had come there to protect their stock from the rapine of our vile pillagers, who

had spread such terror amongst the farmers the day before. Perched up on the combe, with sentries always on

the lookout, they could see the Duke's raiders long before they came within gunshot. If an armed force had


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIX. I MEET THE CLUB MEN 78



Top




Page No 81


tried to rush the camp, after learning that the beasts were shut up within it (which, by the way, no man could

possibly suspect until he saw them from the rampart top), the few defenders clubbed together there could

have kept them out without difficulty; for there was only one narrow entrance to the camp, so constructed that

any one entering by it could be shot at from three sides, if not from all four. I looked about me carefully from

my hidingplace, till I decided that I could get a better view from another part of the fern clump. I began to

wriggle through the thick, sweetscented stalks, towards the heart of the camp, going with infinite care, so as

not to break down the fern into a path. I hoped to make no more stir among the ferntops than would be made

by one of the many pigs scattering about in the enclosure.

While I was crawling along in this way, I suddenly heard a curious noise from an intensely thick part of the

fern in front of me. It was a clinking noise, followed by a sort of dry rasping, as though a very big person

were gritting his teeth very hard. It stopped suddenly, but soon began again. I thought that it must be some

one mending harness with a file, or perhaps some old sheep or cow, with the remnants of a bell about her

neck, licking a stone for salt. As was in an adventure, I thought that I would see it out to the end; for I was

enjoying my morning. In spite of the want of breakfast I felt very like a red Indian or a pirate, creeping

through the jungle to the sack of a treasure train. So I wormed on towards the noise. As I came near to it, I

went more cautiously, because in one of the pauses of the noise, I heard a muttered curse, which told me that

the unseen noisemaker was a man. If I had been wise I should have stopped there; for I had learned all that I

came out to learn. But I was excited now. I wished to see everything, before creeping away unseen to make

my report. Perhaps I wished to see something which had nothing to do with the club men, a private main of

cocks, say, or a dog, or bullbaiting, carried on with some of the squire's creatures, but without his

knowledge. I had a half wish that I might have something of the kind to report; because in my heart I longed

to say nothing to any of the Duke's party which might lead to the ruin of these poor people who were trying

so hard to protect their property.

A few feet further on, I was wishing most heartily that I had never left my room in London. It was like this.

In the very heart of the fern clump, where the ferns were tallest, a little spring bubbled out of the ground, at

the rate, I suppose, of a pint of water in a minute. The ferns grew immensely thick there; but someone had

thinned out a few of the roots from the ground, leaving the uprooted plant with the ferns still living, to form a

rough kind of thatch above a piece of earth big enough for a man's body. In the scented shade of this thatch,

with the side of his face turned towards me, a big, rough, bearded man sat, filing away some bright steel irons

which were riveted on his ankles. He swore continually in a low whisper as he worked, not even pausing in

his curses when he spat on to the hollow scraped in the irons by his file. He was the fiercest looking savage of

a man I have ever seen. His face had a look of stern, gloomy cruelty which I shall never forget. His general

appearance was terrible; for he had a face burnt almost black by the sun (some of it may have been mud) with

a nasty white scar running irregularly all down his left cheek, along the throat to the shoulder. He was not

what you might call naked. a naked man, such as I have seen since in the hot countries, would have looked a

nobleman beside him. He wore a pair of dirty linen knickerbockers, all frayed into ribbons at the knees, a pair

of strong hide slippers bound to his ankles by strips of leather, a part of a filthy red shirt without sleeves, a hat

stolen from a scarecrow, nothing else whatever, except the mud of many days' gathering. His shirt was torn

all down the back in a great slit which he had tried to secure by what the sailors call "Bristol buttons," i.e.

pieces of string. The red flannel hung from him so as to show his back, all crisscrossed with flogging scars.

I knew at once from the irons that he was a criminal escaped from gaol; but the crisscrossed scars taught me

that he was a criminal of the most terrible kind, probably one who had shipped into the Navy to avoid

hanging.

I took in a view of him before he saw me. His image was stamped on my brain in less than ten seconds. In the

eleventh second, I was lying on my back in the gloom of the ferngrowth, with this great ruffian on my chest,

squeezing me by my windpipe. I cannot say that he spoke to me. It was not speech. It was the snarling wild

beast gurgle which passes for speech in the slums of our great cities, as though all the filth of a low nature

were choking in the throat at once. He was on me too quickly for me to cry out. I could only lie still, cackling


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XIX. I MEET THE CLUB MEN 79



Top




Page No 82


for breath, while the fierce face glowered down on me. I understood him to say that he would have my

windpipe out if I said a word. I suppose he saw that I was only a very frightened boy; for his clutch upon me

relaxed, after a few awful, gasping moments. When he loosed his hold, his great hand pawed over my throat

till he had me by the scruff of the neck. He drew me over towards the spring, as one would draw a puppy.

Then, still crouching in the fern, he hurried me to a single stunted sloebush which grew there. "Go down,

you," he said, giving me a shove towards the bush. "Down th' 'ole."

Just behind the sloebush, under a fringe of immense ferns, was an opening in the earth, about eighteen

inches high, by two feet across. It was like a large rabbit or fox earth, except that the mouth of it was not

worn bare. I did not like the thought of going down th' 'ole; but with this great griping fist on my nape there

was not much sense in saying so. I wormed my way in, helped on by prods from the file. It was a melancholy

moment when my head passed beyond the last filtering of light into the tomb's blackness, where not even

insects lived. After a moment of scrambling I found that the passage was big enough for me to go on all

fours. It was a dry passage, too, which seemed strange to me; but on reaching out with my hand I felt that the

walls were lined with well laid stones, unmortared. The roof above me was also of stone. You may wonder

why I did not shoot this ruffian with my pistol. You boys think that if you had a pistol you would shoot any

one who threatened you. You would not. When the moment comes, it is not so easily disposed of. Besides, a

filthy, cursing pirate on your throat checks your natural calm most strangely.

The passage led into the swell of the rampart for about twenty yards, where it opened into a dimly lighted

chamber about four feet high. A little blink of light came through a rabbit hole, at the end of which I saw a

spray of gorse with the sunlight on it. I could see by the dim light that the chamber was built of unmortared

stones, very cleverly laid. The floor of it was greasier than the passage had been, but still it was not damp. On

one side it had a bed of heather stalks, on the other there was something dark which felt like cold meat. The

man came grunting in behind me, clinking his legirons. After groping about in a corner of the room he

lighted a stinking rushlight by means of a tinder box.

CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE

"There," he said, not unkindly, "there's a nice little 'ome for yer. Now you, tell me wot you were doing spying

on me. First of all, 'ave you any money?" He did not wait for me to answer, but dug his hands into my

pockets at once, taking every penny I had, except a few shillings which were hidden in my belt. He did not

see my belt, as I had taken to wearing it next my skin, since I began to follow the wars. I feared from the

greed which showed in all his movements that he vas going to strip me; but he did not do so, thinking, no

doubt, that none of my clothes would fit his body.

"Well," he said, in his snarling beast voice, "wot's up 'ere, with all these folk brought their beasts 'ere?"

I told him that the Duke had come co fight for the crown of England, with the result, as I supposed, that the

country people dared not trust their livestock at home, for fear of having them pillaged. He seemed pleased

at the news; but being an utter wild beast, far less civilized than the lowest savage ever known to me, he

showed his pleasure by hoping that the rich (whom he cursed fluently) might have their heads pulled off in

the war, while as for the poor (the farmers close by us) he hoped that they might lose every beast they owned.

"Do 'era good," he said. "Now," he went on, "are you come spying 'ere along of the farmers?"

"No," I said, "I am a servant of the Duke's, riding out to look for the militia."

"Ah," he said. "Are yer, cocky? 'Ow'm I to know that?"

"Well," I said, "Look at my hands. Are they the hands of a farmer?"


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE 80



Top




Page No 83


"No," he said. "No, Mister stuckup flunkey, they ain't. I s'pose yet proud of yet 'ands. I'll 'ave yer wait at

table on me." He seemed to like the notion: for he repeated it many times, while he dug out hunks of cold

ham with his file, from the meat which I had felt as I crawled in

"'Ow proud I dig A'unk a cold pig"

he sang, as he gulped the pieces down. It was partly a nightmare, partly very funny. I was not sure if he was

mad, probably he was mad, but being down in the burrow there, in the half darkness, hearing that song, made

me feel that I was mad; it was all a very terrible joke; perhaps madness affects people like that. At last I spoke

to him again.

"Sir," I said, "I've been up since two this morning. Give me a hunk of cold pig, too. I'm halfstarved."

"'Elp yourself, can't yer?" he snarled. "Oo'm I to wait on yer?" Then, very cunningly, he put in, "'Ave you got

a knife on yer?"

"No," I said cautiously, "I've got no knife," which was a lie; I did not wish my knife to go the same way as

the money. He gave me some cold pig, very excellent ham it was, too, for which I was very thankful. He

watched my greediness with satisfaction. I ate heartily when I saw that my confident way with him had made

him more tender towards me.

"Yes," he snorted. "Per'aps you ain't been lying to me after all. Now 'ow long will these blokes be up the 'ill

'ere?" I did not know that; but I supposed that they would go home directly the Duke's army had got as far,

say, as Taunton. "But," I added, "the Duke may be beaten. If he's beaten, all this part will be full of troops

beating every bush for the rebels." He swore at this; but his curses were only designed to hide his terror.

"Could a fellow get to sea," he said in a whining tone. "Could a poor fellow in trouble slip away to sea, now,

at one of these seaport towns? Boy, I been livin' like a wild beast all the way from Bristol, this two months. I

didn't kill the feller; not dead. The knife only went into 'im a very little way, not more'n a inch. I was raised

near 'ere at a farm. So I knowed of this 'ere burrow. I got 'ere two days ago, pretty near dead. Now I been

penned up from the sea by these farmers comin' 'ere, doin' swottin' sentrygo all round me. I tell yer, I'll cut

up sour, if they pen me in, now I'm so near got away. I been with Avery. They call Avery a pirate. They said I

was a pirate. It's 'anging if. they ketch me. Do yer think I could get away to Lyme or some place, to get took

into a ship?" I told him, no; because I knew from what Lord Grey had told me, that the Channel was full of

menofwar searching every ship which hove in sight; besides, he did not look to me to be a very promising

hand for a captain to take aboard.

"All the same," he said, "I got to risk it. You say there may be troops coming?"

"As for that," I answered, "the troops may be here at any moment from Exeter or Honiton. They've arrested

hundreds of people everywhere around. You'd better stay in the burrow here." He did not pay much attention

to what I said. He cursed violently, as though he were a bagpipe full of foul words being slowly squeezed by

some player. At last he crawled to the passage, foaming out incoherently that he would show them, he would,

let them just wait.

"You stay 'ere, he said. "If I find you follerin' me, I'll mash your 'ed into that much slobber." He showed me a

short piece of rope which he had twisted, sailor fashion, so as to form a handle for a jagged piece of flint,

which, as I could see, had been used on some one or something quite recently.

"Mogador Jack," he said, "'e don't like people follerin' 'im." With that he left me alone in the burrow,

wondering, now that it was over, why he had not killed me. He left me quite stunned; his sudden coming into


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE 81



Top




Page No 84


my life had been so strange. It was unreal, like a dream, to have been in an ancient Briton's burialchamber

with a mad old pirate who had committed murder. But now that he had gone, I was eager to go, too, if it

could be managed. I would not stay there till the brute came back, in spite of that flint club. After waiting

some little time, during which, I felt sure, he was waiting for me at the door of the burrow, I took out my

pistol. I examined the charge to see that all was well; then very cautiously, I began to crawl up the passage,

with my pistol in my hand.

I waited for some minutes near the door, trying to convince myself by the lie of the shadows outside that he

was crouched there, ready for me. But it seemed safe. I could see no shadow at all except the tremulous

fernshadows. At last I took off my coat as a blind. I flung it through the doorway, with some force, to see if

it would draw him from his hiding. Nothing happened. The ruffian did not pounce upon it. I took a few long

breaths to hearten me; it was now or never. I shut my eyes, praying that the first two blows might miss my

head, so that I should have time to fire. Then, on my back, with my pistol raised over my head, I forced

myself out with every muscle in my body. I leaped to my feet on the instant, quickly glancing round for the

madman, swinging my pistol about with my finger hard on the trigger. He was not there, after all. I might

have spared myself the trouble. I was alone there in the fern, within earshot of a murmur of voices, talking

excitedly. I was not going to spy into any more secrets. I was going to get out of that camp cost what it might.

I made one rush through the fern in the direction of the rampart, shoving the stalks aside, as a bull knocks

through jungle in Campeachy. In thirty steps I was clear of the fern, charging slap into a group of people who

were giving brandy to the sentry, whom I had passed but a little while before. He was bleeding from a broken

wound on his pretty hard Saxon skull. He was not badly hurt, for he was swearing lustily; but he had been

stunned just long enough for my pirate man to strip him. He was dressed now in a pair of leather gaiters, all

the rest of his things had been taken, the pistol with them, I saw all this at a glance, as I charged in among

them. I took it all in, guessing in one swift gleam of comprehension, exactly what had happened there, as my

pirate made his rush for freedom. There was no time to ask if my guess were right or not.

"Out of my way," I shouted, shoving my pistol towards the nearest of the group. "Out of my way, or I shall

fire." They made way for me. I charged down hill by the way I had come. Some one cried "Stop en." Another

shouted "Shoot en, maister." There came a great bang of a gun over my head. But I was going down hill like

a rabbit, into the gorse, into the bracken, into the close cover of the heath. Glancing back, I saw a dozen

excited people rushing down the rampart after me. Some flung stones; some ran to catch horses to chase me.

But I had the start of them. I was down the hill, over the hedge, in the lane, in no time. There, a hundred yards

away, I saw my friends the troopers leading my cob. I shouted to them. They heard me. They came up to me

at a gallop. In ten seconds more we were sailing away together.

"You been getting into scrapes, master," said one of the troopers. "You doan't want to meddle with the folk in

these parts."

"No," said the other, with a touch of insolence in his voice. "So your master may find, one of these fine days."

Being mindful of the Duke's honour, I told the man to mind his own business, which he said he meant to do,

without asking my opinion. After that we rode on together a little heated, till we were out of sight of the

combe, where I had had such a startling adventure.

After another hour of riding, we pulled up at the garden gate of an old grey handsome house which stood at

some distance from the road. I asked one of the troopers who lived in this house. He said that it was an old

Abbey, which belonged to Squire; but that we were to leave word there of the Duke's movements, "for Squire

be very 'tached to the Protestants; besides he'll give us a breakfast. Sure to." We left our horses at the gate

while we walked up to the house. A pretty girl, who seemed to know one of the men, told us to come in,

while she got breakfast for us. "Squire," she said, "would be glad to hear what was going on; for he was that

given up to the soldiers we couldn't hardly believe." We were shown down a long flagged corridor to a little

cool room which looked as though it had once been the abbot's cell. It had a window in it, looking out upon a


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE 82



Top




Page No 85


garden in full flower, a little rose garden, covered with those lovely bushes of old English red single roses,

the most beautiful flower in the world. The window was large, but the space of it was broken up by stone

piers, so that no pane of glass was more than six inches wide. I mention this now, because of what happened

later. There was not much furniture in the room; but what there was was very good. There was an old Dutch

pewter jug, full of sweetwilliams, on the table. On the wall' there was a picture of a Spanish gentleman on a

creamcoloured, fat handsome little horse. Together they looked very like Don Quixote out for a ride with

his squire. The two troopers left me in this room, while they went off to the kitchen. Presently the servant

came in again, bringing me a noble dish of breakfast, a pigeon pie, a ham, a jar of preserved quince, a

honeycomb, a great household loaf, newly baked, a big quart jug full of small beer. I made a very honest

meal. After eating, I examined the room. There was tapestry over one part of the wall. It concealed a little

low door which led to what had once been the abbot's fishpond, now a roofedin bathhouse, where one

could plunge into eight feet or so of (bitterly cold) spring water. This bathhouse was some steps lower than

the little dining room. It was lighted by a skylight directly over the bath. It had no other window whatever.

After examining the bath, wishing that I had known of it before eating, I went back to the dining room, where

the servant was clearing away the food.

"I hope you enjoyed your breakfast, sir," she said.

"Yes, thank you, very much indeed," I answered.

"Squire will be down d'reckly, sir," she said. "If you will please to make yourself at home." I made myself at

home, as she desired, while she, after a few minutes, took away the soiled plates, leaving all the other things

on the sideboard, ready for dinner. I noticed that she smiled in a rather strange way as she drew to the door

behind her.

I loitered away about half an hour, waiting for the squire to come. As he did not come, I turned over the

books on the shelves, mostly volumes of plays, the Spanish Tragedy, the Laws of Candy, Love Lies a

Bleeding, etc., four plays to a volume in buckram covers. I was just getting tired of All for Love, when I

heard a footstep in the passage outside. I thought that I would ask the passenger, whoever it might be, for how

much longer the squire would keep me waiting. I was anxious about getting back to the army. It was

dangerous to straggle too far from the Duke's camps when unbeaten armies followed on both his wings. So I

went to the door to learn my fate at once. To my great surprise I found that I could not open it. It was locked

on the outside. The great heavy iron lock had been turned upon me. I was a prisoner in the room there.

Thinking that it had been done carelessly, I beat upon the door to attract the man who passed down the

passage, calling to him to turn the key for me so that I might get out. The footsteps did not pause. They

passed on, down the corridor, as though the man were deaf. After that a fury came upon me. I beat upon the

door for five minutes on end, till the house must have rung with the clatter; but no one paid any attention to

me, only, far away, I heard a woman giggling, in an interval when I had paused for breath. The door was a

heavy, thick oak door, bound with iron. The lock was a bar of steel at least two inches thick; there was no

chance of getting it open. Even firing into the lock with my little pistol would not have helped me; it would

only have jammed the tongue of steel in its bed. I soon saw the folly of trying to get out by the door; so I

turned to the window, which was more difficult still, or, if not more difficult, more tantalizing, since it

showed me the free garden into which one little jump would suffice to carry me. But the closely placed piers

of stone made it impossible for me to get through the window. It was no use trying to do so. I should only

have stuck fast, midway. I began at once to pick out the mortar of the pier stones with my knife point. It was

hopeless work, though, for the old monks had used some cement a good deal harder than the stones which it

bound together. I could only dig away a little dust from its surface. That way also was barred to me. Then I

went down to the bathingchamber, hoping that there would be some way of escape for me there. I hoped

that the escape pipe of the bath might be a great stone conduit leading to a fishpond in the garden. It was

nothing of the sort. It was a little miserable leaden pipe. I beat all round the walls, praying for some secret

door, but there was nothing of any use to me, only a little iron ventilator high up, big enough to take my head,


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE 83



Top




Page No 86


but nothing more. As for the skylight over the bath, it was beyond my reach, high up. For the moment I could

see no means of getting to it. I went back to the dining room to give another useless pounding to the door. My

head was full of miserable forebodings; but as yet I suspected merely that I had been caught by some sudden

advance of militia. Or perhaps the squire had laid plans to get information from one who knew the Duke.

Perhaps I had been lured away specially by one hungry for the King's good opinion. Or could it be Aurelia?

Whatever it was, I was trapped, that was the terrible thing. I was shut up there till my enemy, whoever it was,

chose to deal with me. I was in arms against the ruling King of England; everybody's hand would be against

me, unless my own hands helped me before my enemies came. My first thought was to get the table down the

steps, to make a bridge across the bath, from which I could reach the skylight. This I could not do at first; for

being much flustered, I did not put the tableleaves down. Until I knocked them down in my hurry they kept

me from dragging the table from the dining room. When I got it at last into the bathroom, I found that it

would not stretch across the water: the legs were too close together, as I might have seen had I kept my wits

about me. I could think of no other way of getting out.

I went back disheartened to the dining room, dragging my coat behind me. The first thing which I saw was a

letter addressed to me in a hand already known to me. The letter lay on the floor on the space once covered

by the table. As it had not been there when I dragged the table downstairs, someone must have entered the

room while I was away. I opened the letter in a good deal of flurry. It ran as follows:

"Dear Martin Hyde:As you will not take a sincere friend's advice, you have to make the best of a sincere

adviser's friendship. You did me a great service. Let me do you one. I hope to keep you an amused prisoner

until your captain is a beaten man. By about three weeks from this 26th of June we shall hope to have made

you so much our friend that you will not think of leaving us. May I make a compact with you? Please do not

shoot me with that pistol of yours when I bring you some supper tonight. That is one part of it. The other is

this. Let us be friends. We know all about you. I have even talked to Ephraim about you. So let us make it up.

We have been two little spit fires. At any rate you have. Let us be friends. What sorts of books do you like to

read? I shall bring you some storybooks about ghosts, or about red Indians. Which do you like best? I like

red Indians myself. I suppose you, being a man, like ghosts best. Your sincere friend Aurelia Carew. Who by

the by thinks it best to warn you that you had not better try to get up the chimney, as it is barred across. She

hopes that the table did not fall into the bath."

CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE

It was a friendly letter, which relieved me a good deal from my anxieties; but what I could not bear was the

thought that the Duke would think me a deserter. I made up my mind that I would get away from that house

at the first opportunity, so as to rejoin the Duke, to whom I felt myself pledged. But in the meantime, until I

could get away, I resolved to make the best of my imprisonment. I was nettled by Aurelia's tone of

superiority. I would show her, as I had shown her before, that my wits were just as nimble as hers. A few

minutes after the letter had been read, she held a parley with me through the keyhole.

"Mr. Martin Hyde. Are you going to shoot me?"

"No, Miss Carew, though I think you deserve it."

"You won't try to get away if I open the door?"

"I mean to get away as soon as ever I get half a chance."

"I've got three men with me at the door here."

"Oh. Very well. But you just wait till I get a chance."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE 84



Top




Page No 87


"Don't be so bloodthirsty, Mr. Martin Hyde. Now, I'm coming in to talk with you. No pistols, mind. Not one."

"I've promised I won't shoot. You might believe a fellow. But I mean to get away, remember. Just to show

you."

She opened the door after that, a brown, merry Aurelia, behind whom I could see three men, ready to stop

any rush. They closed the door behind her after she had entered.

"Well," she said, smiling. "Will you not shake hands with me, Martin Hyde?"

"Yes," I said, "I will shake hands. But you played a very mean trick, I think. There."

"You mustn't think me mean," she answered. "I don't like mean people. Now promise me one thing. You say

you are going to run away from us. You won't run away from me when I am with you, will you?"

"No," I said, after thinking this over, to see if it could be twisted into any sort of trap, likely to stop my

escape. "I will not. Not while I am with you."

"That's right," she said. "We can go out together, then. Now you've promised, suppose we go out into the

garden."

We went into the garden together, talking of every subject under the sun but the subject nearest to our hearts

at the moment. I would not speak of her capture of me; she would not speak of the Duke's march towards

Taunton. There was some constraint whenever we came near those subjects. She was a very merry, charming

companion; but the effect of her talk that morning was to make me angry at being trapped by her. I looked

over the countryside for guiding points in case I should be able to get away. Axminster lay to the southeast,

distant about six miles; so much I could reckon from the course of our morning's ride. I could not see

Axminster for I was shut from it by rolling combes, pretty high, which made a narrow valley for the river. To

the west the combes were very high, strung along towards Taunton in heaps. Due east, as I suspected, quite

near to us, was Chard, where by this time the Duke must have been taking up his position. Taunton I judged

(from a milestone which we had passed) to be not much more than a dozen miles from where I was. I have

always had a pretty keen sense of position. I do not get lost. Even in the lonely parts of the world I have never

been lost. I can figure out the way home by a sort of instinct helped by a glimpse at the sun. When I go over a

hill I have a sort of picturememory of what lies behind, to help me home again, however tortuous my path is

on the other side. So the few glimpses which I could get of the surrounding country were real helps to me. I

made more use of them than Aurelia suspected.

We were much together that day. Certainly she did her best to make my imprisonment happy. In the evening

she was kinder; we were more at ease together; I was able to speak freely to her.

"Aurelia," I said, "you risked your life twice to warn me."

"That's not quite true, Martin," she said. "I am a government spy, trusted with many people's lives. I had other

work to do than to warn a naughty boy who wanted to see what the ghosts were." I was startled at her

knowing so much about me; she laughed.

"Well," she said, "I like you for it. I should have wanted to see them myself. But the ghostmakers are

scattered far enough now."

"All the same, Aurelia," I said, "I thank you for what you did for me. I wish I could do something in return."

She laughed.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE 85



Top




Page No 88


"Well," she said, "you were very kind in the ship. You were a good enemy to me then. Weren't you?"

"Yes," I said, "I beat you properly on the ship. I carried the Duke's letters in my pistol cartridges, where you

never suspected them. The letters which were in the satchel I forged myself after I got on board. If you'd not

been a silly you'd have seen that they were forged."

"So that was why," she said. "Those letters gave everybody more anxious work than you've any notion of.

Oh, Martin, though, I helped to drug you to get those letters. It was terrible. Terrible. Will you ever forgive

me?"

"Why, yes, Aurelia," I said. "After all, it was done for your King. Just as I mean to run away from here to

serve mine. All is fair in the King's service. Let us shake hands on that." We shook hands heartily, looking

into each other's eyes.

"By the way," I said, "where did you get to that day in Holland, when I got the letters from you?"

"Ah," she answered, "you made me like a wildcat that day. I nearly killed you, twice. You remember that low

parapet on the roof? I was behind that, waiting for you with a loaded pistol. You were all very near your

deaths that morning. In the King's service, of course. For just a minute, I thought that you would climb up to

examine that parapet. What a crazy lot you all were not to know at once that I was there! Where else could I

have been?"

"Well," I answered, "I beat you in the ride, didn't I? You thought yourself awfully clever about that horse at

the inn. Well, I beat you there. I beat you in the race. I beat you with my letters to the Dutchman. I beat you

over those forgeries."

"Yes, indeed," she said. "I can beat all the men in your Duke's service. Every one. Even clever Colonel Lane.

Even Fletcher of Saltoun. But a boy is so unexpected, there's no beating a boy, except with a good birch rod.

You beat me so often, Martin, that I think you can afford to forgive me for tricking you once in bringing you

here."

"I shall beat you in that, too, Miss Carew," I said; "for I mean to get away from you as soon as I can."

"So you say," she said. "But we have club men walking all round this house all night, as well as sentries by

day, guarding the stock. Your gang of marauders will find a rough welcome if they come for refreshments

here."

Even as she spoke, there came a sudden crash of firearms from the meadows outside the garden. About a

dozen men came hurrying out of the house with weapons in their hands, among them a big, fiercelooking

handsome man, who drew his sword as he ran.

"That is my uncle, Travers Carew," said Aurelia. "He owns this property. He wants to meet you." There came

another splutter of firearms from the meadows. "Come," she said. "We'll see what it is. It is the Duke's men

come pillaging."

We ran through a gate in the wall into an appleorchard, where the Carew men were already dodging among

the trees towards the enemy. There was a good deal of shouting, but the tide of battle, as they call it, the noise

of shots, the trampling of horses, had already set away to the left, where the enemy were retreating, with

news, as I heard later, that the militia held the Abbey in force. The Carew men came back in a few minutes

with a prisoner. He had been captured while holding the horses of two friends, who had dismounted to drive

off some of the Carew cattle. He said that the attack had been made by a party of twenty of the Duke's horse,


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE 86



Top




Page No 89


sent out to bring in food for the march. They had scattered at the first discharge of firearms, which had

frightened them horribly, for they had not expected any opposition. The frightened men never drew rein till

they galloped their exhausted horses into Chard camp, where they gave another touch of dejection to the

melancholy Duke. As for the prisoner, he was sent off under guard to Honiton gaol; I don't know what

became of him. He was one of more than three thousand who came to death or misery in that war. They said

that he was a young farmer, in a small way, from somewhere out beyond Chideock. The war had been a kind

of highspirited frolic for him; he had entered into it thoughtlessly, in the belief that it would be a sort of

pleasant ride to London, with his expenses paid. Now he was ended. When he rode out with bound hands

from the Carew house that evening, between two armed riders, he rode out of life. He never saw Chideock

again, except in the grey light of dawn, after a long ride upon a hurdle, going to be hanged outside his home.

Or perhaps he was bundled into one of the terrible convict ships bound for Barbadoes, with other rebels, to

die of smallpox on the way, or under the whip in the plantations.

After this little brush, with its pitiful accompaniment, which filled me full of a blind anger against the royal

party, so much stronger, yet with so much less right than ours, I was taken in to see Sir Travers Carew. He

had just sent off the prisoner to Honkon, much as he would have brushed a fly from his hand. He had that

satisfaction with himself, that feeling of having supported the right, which comes to all those who do cruel

things in the name of that code of unjust cruelty, the criminal law. He looked at me with rather a grim smile,

which made me squirm.

"So," he said, "this is the young rebel, is it? Do you know that I could send you off to Honiton gaol with that

poor fellow there?" This made my heart die; but something prompted me to put a good face on it.

"Sir," I said, "I have done what my father thought right. I don't wish to be treated better than any other

prisoner. Send me to Honiton, sir."

"No," he said, looking at me kindly. "I shall not send you to Honiton. You are not in arms against the King's

peace, nor did you come over from Holland with the Duke. I can't send you to Honiton. Besides, I knew your

father, Martin. I was at college with him. He was a good friend of mine, poor fellow. No, sir, I shall keep you

here till the Duke's crazy attempt is knocked on the head. I think I can find something better for you to do

than that fussy old maid, your uncle, could. But, remember, sir. You have a reputation for being a slippery

young eel. I shall take particular pains to keep you from slipping out of my hands. But I do not wish to use

force to your father's son. Will you give me your word not to try to escape?"

"No," I answered, sullenly. "I won't. I mean to get away directly I can."

"Come," he said kindly, "we tricked you rather nastily. But do you suppose, Martin, that your father, if he

were here, would encourage your present resolutions? The Duke is coming (nearly unprepared) to bring a lot

of silly yokels into collision with fully trained soldiers ten times more numerous. If the countryside, the

gentry, the educated, intelligent men, were ready for the Duke, or believed in his cause, they would join him.

They do not join him. His only adherents are the idle, ignorant, illconditioned rogues of this county, who

will neither fight nor obey, when it comes to the pinch. I do not love the present King, Martin, but he is a

better man than this Duke. The Duke will never make a king. He may be very fit for courtlife; but there is

not an ounce of king in him. If the Duke succeeds, in a year or two he will show himself so foolish that we

shall have to send for the Prince of Orange, who is a man of real, strong wisdom. We count on that same

prince to deliver us from James, when the time is ripe. It is not ripe, yet. I am telling you bitter, stern truth,

Martin. Now then. Let me have your promise not to continue in the service of this doomed princeling, your

master. Eh? What shall it be?"

"No," I said, "that's desertion."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE 87



Top




Page No 90


"Not at all," he answered. "It is a custom of war. Come now. As a prisoner of war, give me your parole."

"You said just now that I was not a prisoner of war," I answered.

"Very well, then," he said. "I am a magistrate. I commit you add suspected person. Hart! Hart!" (Here he

called in a manservant.) "Just see that this young sprig keeps out of mischief. Think it over, Mr. Martin.

Think it over."

In a couple of minutes I was back in my prison cells, locked in for the night, with neither lamp nor candle. A

cot had been made up for me in a corner of the room. Supper was laid for me on the table, which had been

brought back to its place. There was nothing for it but to grope to bed in the twilight, wondering how soon I

could get away to what I still believed to be a righteous cause in which my father wished me to fight. I slept

soundly after my day of adventure. I dreamed that I rode into London behind the Duke, amid all the glory of

victory, with the people flinging flowers at us. But dreams go by contraries, the wise women say.

I was a full fortnight, or a little more, a prisoner in that house. They treated me very kindly. Aurelia was like

an elder sister. Old Sir Travers used to jest at my being a rebel. But I was a prisoner, shut in, watched, kept

close. The kindness jarred upon me. It was treating me like a child, when I was no longer a child. I had for

some wild weeks been doing things which few men have the chance of doing. Perhaps, if I had confided all

that I felt to Aurelia, she would have cleared away my troubles, made me see that the Duke's cause was

wrong, that my father would wish his son well out of civil broils, however just, that I had better give the

promise that they asked from me. But I never confided really fully in her. I moped a good deal, much worried

in my mind. I began to get a lot of unworthy fancies into my head, silly fancies, which an honest talk would

have scattered at once. I began to think from their silence about the Duke's doings that his affairs were

prospering, that he was conquering, or had conquered, that I was being held by this loyalist family as a

hostage. It was silly of me; but although in many ways I was a skilled man of affairs, I had only the brain of a

child, I could not see the absurdity of what I came to believe. It worried me so much that at the end of my

imprisonment I became very feverish; really ill from anxiety, as prisoners often are. I refused food for the

latter part of one day, hoping to frighten my captors. They did not notice it, so I had my pains for nothing.

I went to bed very early; but I could not sleep. I fidgeted about till I was unusually wakeful. Then I got out of

bed to try if there was a way of escape by the oldfashioned chimney, barred across as it was, at intervals, by

strong old iron bars. I had never thought the chimney possible, having examined it before, when I first came

to that house; but my fever made me think all things possible; so up I got, hoping that I should have light

enough to work by.

CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE

It was too dark to do much that night, but I spent an hour in picking mortar from the bricks into which the

lowest iron bar had been let. After a brief sleep I woke in the first of the light (at about one o'clock) ready to

go at it again. My fever was hot upon me. I don't think that I was quite sane that day; but all my reason

seemed to burn up into one bright point, escape, escape at all costs, then, at the instant. I must tell you that the

chimney, like most old chimneys, was big enough for a big boy to scramble up, in order to sweep it. For

some reason, the owners of the house had barred the chimney across so that this could not be done. They

swept it, probably, in the effective oldfashioned way by shooting a blank charge of powder from a

blunderbuss straight up the opening. The first two iron bars were so placed that it was only necessary to

remove one to make room for my body. Further up there were others, more close together. The fire had not

been lighted for many years; there was no soot in the passage. There was a jackdaw's nest high up. I could see

the old jackdaw looking down at me. Up above her head was a little square of sky. I did not doubt that when I

got to the top I should be able to scramble out of that square on to the leads, then down by a waterspout,

evading the sentries, over the garden wall to freedom. After half an hour of mortar picking I got one end of


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE 88



Top




Page No 91


the lowest iron bar out of its socket. Then I picked out the mortar from the other end, working the bar about

like a lever, to grind the fulcrum into dust. Soon I had the bar so loose that I was able to thrust it to one side,

leaving a passage big enough for my body.

I was very happy when this was done. I went back to the room to make up a packet of food to take with me.

This I thrust into an inner pocket, before launching out up the hole. When I had cleaned up the mess of

mortar, I started up the chimney, carefully replacing the bar behind me. Soon I was seven or eight feet above

the room, trying to get at the upper bars. I was scrambling about for a foothold, when I noticed, to my left, an

iron bar or handle, well concealed from below by projecting bricks. I seized hold of it with my left hand, very

glad of the support it offered, when, with a dull grating noise, it slid downwards under my weight, drawing

with it the iron panel to which it was clamped. I had come upon a secret chamber in the chimney; there at my

side was an opening big enough for a man's body. I was pretty well startled by it, not only by the suddenness

of the discovery, but from the fear I had lest it should lead to some inhabited room, where my journey would

be brought to an end. I peered into it well, before I ventured to enter. It was a little low room, about five feet

square, lit by two loopholes, which were concealed from outside by the great growth of ivy on the side of the

house. I clambered into it with pleasure, keeping as quiet as I could. It was a dirty little room, with part of its

floor rotten from rain which had beaten in through the loopholes. It had not been used for a great while. The

pallet bed against the wall was covered with rotten rags, dry as tinder. There were traces of food, who could

say how ancient, in a dish by the bed. There was a little crucifix, with a broken neckchain, lying close to the

platter. Some priest who had used this priesthole years before had left it there in his hurry; I wondered how.

Something of the awe which had been upon him then seemed to linger in the place. Many men had lain with

beating hearts in that room; the room seemed to remember. I have never been in a place which made one's

heart move like that room. Well. The priest's fears were dead as the priest by this time. Nothing but the wreck

of his dinner, perhaps the last he ever ate, remained to tell of him, beside the broken symbol of his belief. I

shutto the little paneldoor by which I had entered, so that I might not have the horrible fancy that the old

priest's shaven head was peering up the chimney at me, to see what I was doing in his old room, long since

given over to the birds.

As I expected, there was a way of escape from the hidingplace. A big stone in the wall seemed to project

unnecessarily; the last comer to that room had shut the door carelessly; otherwise I might never have found it.

Seeing the projecting stone, I took it for a clue feeling all round it, till I found that underneath it there was a

groove for finger tips. The stone was nothing more than a large, cunningly fashioned drawer, which pulled

out, showing a passage leading down, down, along narrow winding steps, just broad enough for one man to

creep down at a time. The stairs were more awesome than the room, for they were dark. I could not see where

they led; but I meant to go through this adventure, now that I had begun it. So down I crept cautiously,

clinging to the wall, feeling with my feet as I went, lest there should be no step, suddenly, but a black pit, far

down, into which a man might fall headlong, on to who knows what horrors. I counted the steps. I thought

that they would never end. There were thirtyseven altogether. They brought me to a dark sort of room, with

damp earth for its floor, upon which water slowly dropped from some unseen stalactite. I judged that I must

be somewhere under the bathchamber, not more than ten feet from the abbot's old fishpond. If there was a

way out I felt that it must be to my left, under the garden; not to my right, which would lead back under the

body of the house.

Very cautiously I felt along to my left, till I found that there was indeed a passage; but one so low that I had

to stoop to get along it. A few steps further brought me with a shock against a wall, a sad surprise to me, for I

thought that I was on the road to safety. When I recovered from my fear I felt along the wall till I found that

the passage zigzagged like a badger's earth. It turned once sharply to the right, going up a couple of steps,

then again sharply to the left, going up a few more steps, then again to the right up one step more, to a

broader open stretch, lit by one or two tiny chinks, more cheering to me than you can imagine. I guessed that

I was passing at last under the garden, having gone right below the house's foundations. The chinks of light

seemed to me to come from holes worn in the roof by rabbits or rats. They were pleasant things to see after


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE 89



Top




Page No 92


all that groping in the blackness of night. On I went cautiously, feeling my way before me, till suddenly I

stopped dead, frightened terribly, for close to me, almost within touch as it seemed, some men were talking to

each other. They were evidently sitting just above my head, in the cool morning, watching for me to come

through my window, as I suppose. They were some of Sir Travers's sentries. A moment's thought told me that

I had little to fear from them, if I moved quietly in my burrow. However, as my walk was often noisy,

through stumblings on stones, I waited till they moved off, which was not for some minutes. One of the men

was asking the other what was the truth about the Duke.

"Why," his mate answered, "they say as he got beat back coming towards London. They say he be going to

Bridgewater, now, to make it a castle, like; or perhaps he be a coming to Taunton. They say he have only a

mob, like, left to en, what with all this rain. But I doan't know. He be very like to come here agen; so as us'll

have to watch for our stock."

"Ah?" said the first. "They did say as there was soldiers come to Evilminster. So as to shut en off, like. I seed

fires out that way, myself, like campfires, afore it grew light. They do say the soldiers be all for the Duke."

"Yes," the other answered, "he be very like to win if it come to a battle. He'd a got on to London, I daresay,

if the roads had but been dry."

"What do ee say to a bit of tobaccy, master?" said the first, after a pause.

"Why, very well," said the other. At this instant, without any warning, something in the wall of my passage

gave way, some bit of rotten mortar which held up a stone, or something of the sort. At any rate, a stone fell

out, with a little rush of rotten plaster, making a good deal of noise, though of course it seemed more to me

than to the men outside.

"What ever in the world was that?" said one of them.

"I dunno," said the other. "It seemed to come from down below somewhere, under the earth, like. Do you

think as it could be a rabbit?"

"It did sound like a stone falling out of a wall," came the answer. "I dunno. Where could it a come from?"

They seemed to search about for some trace of a rabbit; but not finding any, they listened for another stone to

fall.

"I tell you what I think," said the first man. "I believe as there be underground passages all over these here

gardens. Some of them walks sound just as hollow as logs if you do stamp on 'em. There was very queer

doings here in the old monks' time; very queer. Some day I mean to grub about a bit, master. For my old

grandmother used always to say as the monks buried a lot of treasure hereabouts in the old time."

"Ah?" said the other. "Then shall us get a spade quiet like, to see if it be beneath." The other hesitated, while

my heart sank. I very nearly went back to my prison, thinking that all was over.

"No," said his comrade. "Us'll ask Sir Travers first. He doan't like people grubbing about. Some of his

forefathers as they call them weren't very good, I do hear, neither. He doan't want none of their little games

brought to light, like."

After this, the men moved off, to some other part of their beat. I went on along the passage quickly, till

suddenly I fell with a crash down three or four steps into a dirty puddle, knocking my head as I fell. I could

see no glimmer of light from this place; but I groped my way out, up a few more steps further on into a


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE 90



Top




Page No 93


smaller, dirtier passage than the one which I had just left. After this I had to crawl like a badger in his earth,

with my back brushing against the roof, over many masses of broken brickwork most rough to the palms of

my hands. All of a sudden I smelt a pleasant stablesmell. I heard the rattle of a halter drawn across manger

bars. I heard a horse paw upon the ground quite close to me. A dim, but regular chink of light showed in front

of me, level with my head as crawled. Peering through it, I saw that I was looking into a stable, almost level

with the floor; the passage had come to an end.

By getting my fingers into the crack through which I peered, I found that I could swing round some half a

dozen stones, which were mortared together, so as to form a revolving door. It worked with difficulty, as

though no one had passed through by that way for many years; but it worked for me, after a little hard

pushing. I scrambled through the narrow opening into a roomy old stable, where some carthorses peered at

me with wonder, as I rose to my feet. After getting out, I shut to my door behind me, so firmly that I could

not open it again; there must have been some spring or catch which I could not set to work. Two steps more

took me out of the horses' stalls into the space behind, where, on a mass of hay, lay a carter, fast asleep, with

the doorkey in his hand. By his side lay a pitchfork. He was keeping guard there, prepared to resist

Monmouth's pillagers.

He slept so heavily that I was tempted to take the key from his hand. Twice I made little half steps forward to

take it; but each time something in the man's look daunted me. He was a surlylooking man who, if roused

suddenly, in a locked stable, might lay about him without waiting to see who roused him. He stirred in his

sleep as I drew near him for the second time; so I gave up the key as a bad job. The loft seemed to be my only

chance; as there was only this one big locked double door upon the lower floor, I clambered up the steep

ladder to the loft, hoping that my luck there might be better, but resolved, if the worst came, to hide there in

the hay until the carter took the horses to work, leaving the doors open.

I had hardly set my foot upon the loft floor, when one of the horses, hearing some noise outside, or being

moved by some evil spirit, whinnied loudly, rattling his halter. The noise was enough to arouse an army. It

startled the carter from his bed. I heard him leap to his feet with an oath; I heard him pad round the stable,

talking to the horses in turn; I heard him unlock the door to see what was stirring. I stood stockstill in my

tracks, not daring to stir towards the cover of the hay at the farther end of the loft. I heard him walk slowly,

grunting heavily, to the foot of the ladder, where he stopped to listen for any further signal. If he had come up

he must have caught me. I could not have escaped. But though he seemed suspicious he did not venture

further. He walked slowly back to his bed, grunting discontentedly. In a few minutes he was sound asleep

again; for farming people sleep like sailors, as though sleep were a sort of spirit muffling them suddenly in a

thick felt blanket. After he had gone off to sleep, I took off my boots, in order to put them on under my

stockings, for the greater quiet which that muffling gives to the tread. Then I peered about the loft for a way

of escape.

There were big double doors to this upper loft, through which the hay could be passed from a waggon

standing near the wall. These doors were padlocked on the inside; there was no opening them; the staples

were much too firm for me to remove without a crowbar. The other openings in the walls were mere loophole

slits, about four feet long but only a few inches broad. There were enough of these to make the place light. By

their light I could see that there was no way of escape for me except by the main door. I was almost

despairing of escape from this prison of mine, when I saw that the loft had a hayshoot, leading downwards.

When I saw it I fondly hoped that it led to some outer stable or cartshed, separated from that in which the

carter slept. A glance down its smooth shaft showed me that it led to the main stable. I could see the heads of

the meditative horses, bent over the empty mangers exactly as if they were saying grace. Beyond them I saw

the boots of the carter dangling over the edge of the trusses of hay on which he slept. I stepped back from this

shaft quickly because I thought that I might be seen from below. My foot went into the nest of a sitting hen,

right on to the creature's back. Up she started, giving me such a fright that I nearly screamed. She flew with a

cackling shriek which set all the blackbirds chippering in the countryside. Round the loft she scattered,


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE 91



Top




Page No 94


calling her hideous noise. Up jumped the carter, down came his pitchfork with a thud. His great boots

clattered over the stable to the ladder. Clump, clump, he came upstairs, with his pitchfork prongs gleaming

over his head like lanceheads. I saw his head show over the opening of the loft. There was not a second to

lose. His back of course was still towards me, as the ladder was mercifully nailed to the wall. Before he

turned I slid over the mouth of the shaft down into the hayrack of the old brute who had whinnied. I lit softly;

but I certainly shocked that old mare's feelings. In a second, before she had time to kick, I was outside her

stall, darting across the stable to the key, which lay on the truss of hay, mercifully left there by its guardian.

In another second the lock had turned. I was outside, in the glorious open fields again. Swiftly but silently I

drew the key out of the lock. One second more sufficed to lock that door from without. The carter was a

prisoner there, locked safely in with his horses. I was free. The key was in my pocket. Yonder lay the great

combes which hid Taunton from me. I waved my hat towards them; then, with a wild joyous rush, I

scrambled behind the cover of the nearest hedge, along which I ran hard for nearly a quarter of a mile.

I stopped for a few minutes to rest among some ferns, while I debated how to proceed. I changed the

arrangement of my stockings; I also dusted my very dirty clothes, all filthy from that horrid passage

underground. "Now," I said to myself, "there must be many ways to Taunton. One way, I know, leads along

this valley, past Chard there, where the houses are. The other way must lie across these combes, high up.

Which way shall I choose, I wonder?" A moment's thought showed me that the combes would be

unfrequented, while the valley road, being the easy road, which (as I knew) the Duke's army had chosen,

would no doubt be full of people, some of them (perhaps) the King's soldiers, coming up from Bridport. If I

went by that road my pursuers would soon hear of me, even if I managed to get past the watchers on the road.

On the other hand, Aurelia would probably know that I should choose the combe road. Still, even if she sent

out mounted men, she would find me hard to track, since the combes were lonely, so lonely that for hours

together you can walk there without meeting anybody. There would be plentiful cover among the combes in

case I wished to lie low. Besides, I had a famous start, a five hours' start; for I should not be missed until

eight o'clock. It could not then have been much more than halfpast two. In five hours an active boy, even if

he knew not the road, might put some half a dozen miles behind him. I say only half a dozen miles, because

the roads were the roughest of rough mudtracks, still soft from the rains. As I did not know the way, I knew

that I might count on going wrong, taking wrong turns, etc. As I wished to avoid people, I counted on

travelling most of the way across country, trusting to luck to find my way among the fields. So that, although

in five hours I should travel perhaps ten or twelve miles, I could not count on getting more than six miles

towards Taunton.

CHAPTER XXIII. FREE

For the first hour or two, as no one would be about so early, I thought it safe to use the road. I put my best

foot foremost, going up the great steep combe, with Chard at my back.

The road was one of the loneliest I have ever trodden. It went winding up among barrenlooking combes

which seemed little better than waste land. There were few houses, so few that sometimes, on a bit of rising

ground, when the road lifted clear of the hedges, one had to look about to see any dwelling of men. There was

little cultivation, either. It was nearly all waste, or scanty pasture. A few cows cropped by the wayside near

the lonely cottages. A few sheep wandered among the ferns. It was a very desolate land to lie within so few

miles of England's richest valleys. I walked through it hurriedly, for I wished to get far from my prison before

my escape was discovered. No one was there to see me; the lie of the valley below gave me my direction,

roughly, but closely enough. After about an hour of steady, fairly good walking, I pulled up by a little tiny

brook for breakfast. I ate quickly, then hurried on, for I dared not waste time. I turned out of the narrow

carttracks into what seemed to be a highroad.

I dipped down a hollow, past a pond where geese were feeding, then turned to a stiff steep hill, which never

seemed to end for miles. The country grew lonelier at every step; there were no houses there; only a few


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIII. FREE 92



Top




Page No 95


rabbits tamely playing in the outskirts of the coverts. A jay screamed in the clump of trees at the hilltop; it

seemed the proper kind of voice for a waste like that. Still further on, I sat down to rest at the brink of the

great descent, which led, as I guessed, as I could almost see, to the plain where Taunton lay, waiting for the

Duke's army to garrison her. There were thick woods to my right at this point, making cover so dense that no

hounds would have tried to break through it, no matter how strong a scent might lead them. It was here, as I

sat for a few minutes to rest, that a strange thing happened.

I was sitting at the moment with my back to the wood, looking over the desolate country towards a tiny

cottage far off on the side of the combe. A big dogfox came out of the cover from behind me, so quietly that

I did not hear him. He trotted past me in the road; I do not think that he saw me till he was just opposite. Then

he stopped to examine me, as though he had never seen such a thing before. He was puzzled by me, but he

soon decided that I was not worth bothering about, for he made no stay. He padded slowly on towards Chard,

evidently wellpleased with himself. Suddenly he stopped dead, with one pad lifted, a living image of alert

tension. He was alarmed by something coming along the road by which I had come. He turned his head

slightly, as though to make sure with his best ear. Then with a single beautiful lollopping bound he was over

the hedge to safety, going in that exquisite curving rhythm of movement which the fox has above all English

animals. For a second, I wondered what it was that had startled him. Then, with a quickness of wit which

would have done credit to an older mind, I realized that there was danger coming on the road towards me,

danger of men or of dogs, since nothing else in this country frightens a fox. It flashed in upon me that I must

get out of sight at once; before that danger hove in view of me. I gave a quick rush over the fence into the

tangle, through which I drove my way till I was snug in an open space under some yew trees, surrounded on

all sides by brambles. I shinned up one of the great yew trees, till I could command a sight of the road, while

lying hidden myself in the profuse darkness of the foliage. Here I drew out my pistol, ready for what might

come. I suppose I had not been in my hidingplace for more than thirty seconds, when over the brow of the

hill came Sir Travers Carew, at a full gallop, cheering on a couple of hounds, who were hot on my scent.

Aurelia rode after him, on her famous chestnut mare. Behind her galloped two men, whom I had not seen

before. In an instant, they were swooped down to the place where the dogfox had passed. The hounds gave

tongue when they smelt the rank scent of their proper game; they were unused to boyhunting. They did not

hesitate an instant, but swung off as wild as puppies over the hedge, after the fox. The horsemen paused for a

second, surprised at the sudden sharp turn; but they followed the hounds' lead, popping over the fence most

nimbly, not waiting to look for my tracks in the banks of the hedge. They streamed away after the fox, to

whom I wished strong legs. I knew that with two young hounds they would never catch him, but I hoped that

he would give them a good run before the sun killed the scent. I looked at the sun, now gloriously bright over

all the world, putting a bluish glitter on to the shaking oak leaves of the wood. How came it that they had

discovered my flight so soon since it could not be more than six o'clock, if as much? I wondered if it had

been the old carter, who had never really seen me. It might have been the old carter; but doubtless he

drummed for a good while on the door of the stable before anybody heard him. Or it might have been one of

the garden sentries. One of the sentries might well have peeped in at the window of my room to make sure

that I was up to no pranks. He could have seen from the window that my bed was empty. If he had noticed

that, he could have unlocked my door to make sure, after which it would not have taken more than a few

minutes to start after me. I learned afterwards that the sentry had alarmed the house at a little before five

o'clock. The carter, being only halfawake when he came after me, suspected nothing till the other

farmhands came for the horses, at about six o'clock, when, the key being gone, he had to break the lock,

vowing that the rattens had took his key from him in the night. My disappearance puzzled everybody,

because I had hidden my tracks so carefully that no one noticed at first how the chimney bars had been

loosened. No one in that house knew of the secret room, so that the general impression was that I had either

squeezed myself through the window, or blown myself out through the keyhole by artmagic. The hounds

had been laid along the road to Chard, with the result that they had hit my trail after a few minutes of casting

about.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIII. FREE 93



Top




Page No 96


Now that they were after me, I did not know what to do. I dared not go on towards Taunton; for who knew

how soon the squire would find his error, by viewing the fox? He was too old a huntsman not to cast back to

where he had left the road, as soon as he learned that his hounds had changed foxes. I concluded that I had

better stay where I was, throughout that day, carefully hidden in the yewtree. In the evening I might venture

further if the coast seemed clear. It was easy to make such a resolution; but not so easy to keep to it; for

fifteen hours is a long time for a boy to wait. I stayed quiet for some hours, but I heard no more of my

hunters. I learned later that they had gone from me, in a wide circuit, to cut round upon the Taunton roads, so

as to intercept me, or to cause me to be intercepted in case I passed by those ways. The hounds gave up after

chasing the fox for three miles. The old squire thought that they stopped because the sun had destroyed the

scent. With a little help from an animal I had beaten Aurelia once more. When I grew weary of sitting up in

the yew tree, clambered down, intending to push on through the wood until I came to the end of it. It was

mighty thick cover to push through for the first half mile; then I came to a carttrack, made by woodcutters,

which I followed till it took me out of the wood into a wild kind of sheeppasture. It was now fully nine in

the evening, but the country was so desolate it might have been undiscovered land. I might have been its first

settler, newly come there from the seas. It taught me something of the terrors of war that day's wandering

towards Taunton. I realized all the men of these parts had wandered away after the Duke, for the sake of the

excitement, after living lonely up there in the wilds. Their wives had followed the army also. The while

population (scanty as it was) had moved off to look for something more stirring than had hitherto come to

them. I wandered on slowly, taking my time, getting my direction fairly clear from the glimpses which I

sometimes caught of the line of the highway. At a little after noon I ate the last of my victuals near a spring. I

rested after my dinner, then pushed on again, till I had won to a little spinney only four miles from Taunton,

where my legs began to fail under me.

I crept into the spinney, wondering if it contained some good shelter in which I could sleep for the night. I

found a sort of dry, high pitched bank, with the grass all worn off it, which I thought would serve my turn, if

the rain held off. As for supper, I determined to shoot a rabbit with my pistol. For drink, there was a plenty of

small brooks within half a mile of the little enclosure. After I had chosen my camp, I was not very satisfied

with it. The cover near by was none too thick. So I moved off to another part where the bushes grew more

closely together. As I was walking leisurely along, I smelt a smell of something cooking, I heard voices, I

heard something clink, as though two tin cups were being jangled. Before I could draw back, a man thrust

through the undergrowth, challenging me with a pistol. Two other men followed him, talking in low, angry

tones. They came all round me with very murderous looks. They were the filthiest looking scarecrows ever

seen out of a wheatfield.

"Why," said one of them, lowering his pistol, "it be the Duke's young man, as we seed at Lyme." They

became more friendly at that; but still they seemed uneasy, not very sure of my intentions.

"Where is the Duke?" I asked after a long awkward pause. "Is he at Taunton?" They looked from one to the

other with strange looks which I did not understand.

"The Duke be at Bridgewater," said one of them in a curious tone. "What be you doing away from the Duke?"

"Why," I said, "I was taken prisoner. I escaped this morning."

"Yes?" they said with some show of eagerness. "Be there many soldiers hereaway, after us?"

"No. Not many," I said. "Are you coming from the Duke?"

"Yes," said one of them, "we left en at Bridgewater. We have been having enough of fighting for the crown.

We been marching in mud up to our knees. We been fighting behind hedges. We been retreating for the last

week. So now us be going home, if us can get there. Glad if we never sees a fight again."


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIII. FREE 94



Top




Page No 97


"Well," I said, "I must get to the Duke if I can. How far is it to Bridgewater?"

"Matter of fifteen mile," they said, after a short debate. "You'll never get there tonight. Nor perhaps

tomorrow, since we hear the soldiers be a coming."

"I'll get some of the way tonight," I said; but my heart sank at the thought; for I was tired out.

"No, young master," said one of the men kindly, "you stop with us for tonight. Come to supper with us. Us

'ave rabbits on the fire." Their fortnight of war had given them a touch of that comradeship which camplife

always gives. They took me with them to their campfire, where they fed me on a wonderful mess of rabbits

boiled with herbs. The men had bread. One of them had cider. Our feast there was most pleasant; or would

have been, had not the talk of these deserters been so melancholy. They were flying to their homes like

hunted animals, after a fortnight of misery which had altered their faces forever. They had been in battle; they

had retreated through mud; they had seen all the illfortune of war. They did all that they could to keep me

from my purpose; but I had made up my mind to rejoin my master; I was not to be moved. Before settling

down to sleep for the night I helped the men to set wires for rabbits, an art which I had not understood till

then, but highly useful to a lad so fated to adventurous living as myself. We slept in various parts of the

spinney, wherever there was good shelter; but we were all so full of jangling nerves that our sleep was most

uneasy. We woke very early, visited our wires, then breakfasted heartily on the night's take. The men insisted

on giving me a day's provision to take with me, which I took, though grudgingly, for they had none too much

for themselves, poor fellows. Just before we parted I wrote a note to Sir Travers, on a leaf of my pocketbook.

"Dear Sir Travers," I wrote, "These men are wellknown to me as honest subjects. They have had great

troubles on their road. I hope that you will help them to get home. Please remember me very kindly to your

niece." After folding this very neatly I gave the precious piece of impudence to one of the men. "There," I

said, "if you are stopped, insist on being carried before Sir Travers. He knows me. I am sure that he will help

you as far as he can." For this the men thanked me humbly. I learned, too, that it was of service to them. It

saved them all from arrest later in the same day.

Having bidden my hosts farewell, I wandered on, keeping pretty well in cover. I saw a patrol of the King's

dragoons in one of the roads near which I walked. The nets were fast closing in on my master: there were

soldiers coming upon him from every quarter save the west, which was blocked too, as it happened, by ships

of war in the Channel. This particular patrol of dragoons caught sight of me. I saw a soldier looking over a

gate at me; but as I was only a boy, seemingly out for birdsnests, he did not challenge me, so that by noon I

was safe in Taunton. I have no clear memory of Taunton, except that it was full of people, mostly women.

There were little crowds in the streets, little crowds of women, surrounding muddy, tired men who had come

in from the Duke. People were going about in a hurried, aimless way which showed that they were scared.

Many houses were shut up. Many men were working on the city walls, trying to make the place defensible. If

ever a town had the fear of death upon it that town was Taunton, then. As far as I could make out it was not

the actual war that it feared; though that it feared pretty strongly, as the looks on the women's faces showed.

It feared that the Duke's army would come back to camp there, to eat them all up, every penny, every blade of

corn, like an army of locusts. Sometimes, while I was there, men galloped in with news, generally false, like

most warmews, but eagerly sought for by those who even now saw their husbands shot dead in ranks by the

fierce redcoats under their drunken Dutch general. Sometimes the news was that the army was pressing in to

cut off the Duke from Taunton; that the dragoons were shooting people on the road; that they were going to

root out the whole population without mercy. At another time news came that Monmouth was marching in to

music, determined to hold Taunton till the town was a heap of cinders. Then one, bloody with his spurred

horse's gore, cried aloud that the King was dead, shot in the heart by one of his brother's servants. Then

another came calling all to prayer. All this uproar caused a hurrying from one crowd to another. Here a man

preached fervently to a crowd of enthusiasts. Here men ran from a prayermeeting to crowd about a

messenger. Bells jangled from the churches; the noise of the picks never ceased in the trenches; the taverns

were full; the streets swarmed; the public places were now thronged, now suddenly empty. Here came the


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIII. FREE 95



Top




Page No 98


aldermen in their robes, scared faces among the scarlet, followed by a mob praying for news, asking in frenzy

for something certain, however terrible. There several in a body clamoured at a citizen's door in the like fever

of doubt. There was enough agony of mind in Taunton that day to furnish out any company of tragedians. We

English, an emotional people by nature, are best when the blow has fallen. We bear neither doubt nor rapture

wisely. Our strength is shown in troublous times in which other people give way to despair.

CHAPTER XXIV. THE END

Among all the confusion, I learned certainly from some deserters that the Duke was at Bridgewater, waiting

till his men had rested, before trying to break through to the north, to his friends in Chester. He had won a bad

name for himself among his friends. Nobody praised him. The Taunton people, who had given him such a

splendid welcome ten days before, now cursed him for having failed; they knew too well what sort of

punishment was sure to fall upon them, directly the fighting came to an end. Somehow all their despairing

talk failed to frighten me. I was not scared by all the signs of panic in the streets. I was too young to

understand fully; but besides that I was buoyed up by the belief that I had done a fine thing in escaping from

prison in order to serve the cause dear to my heart. My heart told me that I was going to a glorious victory in

the right cause. I cannot explain it. I felt my father in my heart urging me to go forward. I would not have

drawn back for all the King's captains in a company riding out against me together. I felt that these people

were behaving absurdly; they should keep a brave patient face against their troubles. Tomorrow or the next

day would see us in triumph, beating our enemies back to London, to the usurper's den in Whitehall.

It drew towards sunset before I had found a means to get to Bridgewater. The innkeepers who in times of

peace sent daily carriers thither, with whom a man could travel in comfort for a few pence, had now either

lost their horses, or feared to risk them. No carriers had gone either to Bridgewater or to Bristol since the

Duke marched in on the fourth day of his journey; nor had the carriers come in as usual from those places; the

business of the town was at a standstill. I asked at several inns, but that was the account given to me. There

was no safety on the roads. The country was overrun by thieves, who stole horses in the name of the Duke or

of the King; nothing was safe anywhere. The general hope of the people was for Monmouth to be beaten

soon, or to be victorious soon. They had lost quite enough by him; they wanted the rebellion over.

At last, just when I had begun to think the thing hopeless, I found an honest Quaker about to ride to

Bridgewater with a basket of Bibles for the Duke's men. He did not ask me what my business at Bridgewater

might be; but he knew that no one would want to go there at such a time without good cause. "Well," he said,

"if you can ride small, you shall ride behind me, but it will be slow riding, as the horse will be heavily laden."

He was going to start at eight o'clock, so as to travel all night, when the marauders, whether deserters from

the Duke or illconditioned country people, were always less busy. I had time to get some supper for myself

in the tavernbar before starting. Just as we were about to ride off together, when we were in the saddle,

waiting only till some carts rolled past the yarddoor, I had a fright, for there, coming into the inn yard, was

one of the troopers who had beguiled me from the Duke's army that day at Axminster. I had no doubt that he

was going from inn to inn, asking for news of me. We began to move through the yard as he came towards

us; the clack of the horse's feet upon the cobbles made him look up; but though he stared at me hard, he did

so with an occupied mind; he was in such a brown study (as it is called) that he never recognized me. A

minute later, we were riding out of town past the trenchlabourers, my heart going pitapat from the

excitement of my narrow escape. I dared not ask the Quaker to go fast, lest he should worm my story from

me, but for the first three miles I assure you I found it hard not to prod that old nag with my knife to make

him quicken his two mile an hour crawl. Often during the first hours of the ride I heard horses coming after

us at a gallop. It was all fancy; we were left to our own devices. My pursuers, I found, afterwards, were

misled by the lies of the landlord at the inn we had left. We were being searched for in Taunton all that fatal

night, by half a dozen of the Carew servants.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIV. THE END 96



Top




Page No 99


Bridgewater had not gone to bed when we got there. The people were out in the streets, talking in frightened

clumps, expecting something. After thanking the Quaker for his kindness in giving me a lift I asked at one of

these clumps where I could find the Duke. I was feeling so happy at the thought of rejoining my master, after

all my adventures, that I think I never felt so happy.

"Where can I find the Duke?" I asked. "I'm his servant, I must find him."

"Find him?" said one of the talkers. "He's not here. He's marched out, sir, with all his army, over to

Sedgemoor to fight the King's army. It's a night attack, sir."

I was bitterly disappointed at not having reached my journey's end; but there was a stir in the thought of

battle. I asked by which road I could get to the place where the battle would be. The man told me to turn to

the right after crossing the river. "But," said he, "you don't want to get mixed up in the fighting, master. There

be thousands out there on the moor. A boy would be nowhere among all them."

"Yes," said another. "Better stay here, sir. If the Duke wins he'll be back afore breakfast. If he gets beat, you'd

be best out of the way."

This was sound advice; but I was not in a mood to profit by it. Something told me that the battle was to be a

victory for us; so I thanked the men, telling them that I would go out over the moor by the road they had

mentioned. As I moved away, they called out to me to mind myself, for the King's dragoons were on the

moor, as a sort of screen in front of their camp. By the road they had mentioned I might very well get into the

King's camp without seeing anything of my master. One of them added that the battle would begin, or might

begin, long before I got there, "if the mist don't lead en astray, like."

It took me some few minutes to get out of the gates across the river; for there was a press of people crowded

there. It was as dark as a summer night ever is, that is, a sort of twilight, when I passed through, but just at the

gates were two great torches stuck into rings in the wall. The wind made their flames waver about

uncertainly, so that sometimes you could see particular faces in the crowd, all lit in muddy gold light for an

instant, before the wavering made them dark again. Several mounted men were there, trying to pass. Among

them, in one sudden glare, I saw Aurelia on her Arab, reined in beside Sir Travers, whose horse was kicking

out behind him. I passed them by so close that I touched Aurelia's riding habit as I crept out of the press.

They were talking together, just behind me, as I crept from the town over the bridge above which the summer

mists clung, almost hiding the stream. Aurelia was saying "I only hope we may be in time." "Yes, poor boy,"

said Sir Travers. "It will be terrible if we are too late." It gave me a pang to hear them, for I knew that they

were talking about me.

I crept into the shelter of the bridge parapet while they rode on past me. The mist hid them from me. The

town was dark above the mist like a city in the clouds. The stars were dim now with the coming of day. A

sheepbell on the moor made a noise like a nightbird. A few ponies pastured on the moor trotted away,

lightly padding, scared, I suppose, by the two riders. Then, far away, but sounding very near at hand, for

sound travels very strangely in mist, so strangely that often a very distant noise will strike loudly, while it is

scarcely heard close to, there came a shot. Almost instantly, the air seemed full of the roar of battle. The

gunfire broke out into a long irregular roar, a fury of noise which roused up the city behind me, as though

all the citizens were slamming their doors to get away from it. I hurried along the road towards the battle,

praying, as I went, that my master might conquer, that the King's troops had been caught asleep, that when I

got there, in the glory of dawn, I might find the Duke's army returning thanks in their enemy's camp. I

pressed on along the rough moor road until the dawn came over the far horizon, driving the mists away, so

that I could see what was doing there.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIV. THE END 97



Top




Page No 100


I saw a great sweep of moorland to my left, with a confused crowd of horsemen scattering away towards a

line of low hills some miles beyond. They were riding from the firing, which filled all the nearer part of the

moor with smoke, among which I saw moving figures, sudden glimpses of men in rank, sudden men on

horseback, struggling with their horses. The noise was worse than I had expected; it came on me with

repeated deafening shocks. I could hear cries in the lulls when the firing slackened; then the uproar grew

worse again, sounds of desperate thuds, marking cannon shot. I heard balls going over my head with a shrill

"wheep, wheep," which made me duck. A small iron cannon ball spun into the road like a spinning top,

scattering the dust. It wormed slowly past me for a second, then rose up irregularly in a bound, to thud into

the ditch, where it lay still. I saw cannon coming up at a gallop, with many horses, on the bare right flank of

the battle. Another ball came just over my head, with a scream which made my heart quite sick. I sat down

cowering under a ruined thorntree by the road, crying like a little child. It must have been a moment after

that when I saw a man staggering down the road towards me, holding his side with both hands. He fell into

the road, dead, not far from me. Then others came past, some so fearfully hurt that it was a miracle that they

should walk. They came past in a long horrible procession, men without weapons, without hands, shot in the

head, in the body, lacerated, bleeding, limping, with white drawn faces, tottering to the town which they

would never see again. I shut my eyes, crouching well under the tree, while this fight went on. It was nothing

but a time of pain, a roaring, booming horror with shrieks in it. I don't know how long it lasted. I only know

that the shooting seemed suddenly to pass into a thunder of horsehoofs as the King's dragoons came past in

a charge. Right in front of me they galloped, hacking at the fleers, leaning out from their saddles to cut at

them, leaning down to stab them, rising up to reach at those who climbed the banks. Under that tide of

cavalry the Duke's army melted. They fought in clumps desperately. They flung away their weapons. They

fled. They rushed down desperately to meet death. It was all a medley of broken noises, oaths, stray shots,

cries, wounded men whimpering, hurt horses screaming. The horses were the worst part of it. Perhaps you

never heard a horse scream.

That morning's work is all very confused to me. I remember seeing men cut down as they ran. I remember a

fine horse coming past me lurching, clattering his stirrups, before leaping into the river. I remember the stink

of powder over all the field; the strange look on the faces of the dead; the body of a trumpeter, kneeling

against a gorsebush, shot through the heart, with his trumpet raised to his lips, the litter everywhere, burnt

cartridges, clothes, belts, shot, all the waste of war. They are in my mind, those memories, like scattered

pictures. The next clear memory in my mind, is of a company of cavalry in red coats, under a fierce,

whitefaced man, bringing in a string of prisoners to the King's camp. A couple of troopers jumped down to

examine me. One had the face of a savage; the other was half drunk. "You're one of them," they said. "Bring

him on." They twisted string about my thumbs. I was their prisoner. They dragged me into the King's camp,

where the whitefaced man sat down at a table to judge us.

I will not talk of that butchery. The whitefaced man has been judged now, in his turn; I will say no more of

him. When it came to my turn, he would hear no words from me; I was a rebel, fit for nothing but death.

"Pistol him" was all the sentence passed on me. The soldiers laid hands on me to drag me away, to add my

little corpse to the heap outside. One of the officers spoke up for me. "He's only a boy," he said. "Go easy

with the boy. Don't have the poor child killed." It was kindly spoken; but quite carelessly. The man would

have pleaded for a cat with just as much passion. It was useless, anyway, for the colonel merely repeated

"Pistol him," just as one would have ordered a wine at dinner. "Burgundy." "No, the Burgundy here is all so

expensive." "Never mind, Burgundy." So I was led away to stand with the next batch of prisoners lined

against a wall to be shot. My place was at the end of a line, next to a young sullenlooking man black with

powder. I did not feel frightened, only hopeless, quite hopeless, a sort of dead feeling. I remember looking at

the soldiers getting ready to shoot us. I wondered which would shoot me. They seemed so slow about it.

There was some hitch, I think, in filling up the line; a man had proved his innocence or something.

Then, the next instant, there was Aurelia dragging the whitefaced man from his table. I dimly remember him

ordering me to be released, while Sir Travers Carew gave me brandy. I remember the young sullenlooking


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIV. THE END 98



Top




Page No 101


man's face; for he looked at me, a look of dull wonder, with a sort of hopeless envy in it, which has wrung my

heart daily, ever since. "Mount," said Aurelia. "Mount, Martin. For God's sake, Uncle Travers, let us get out

of this." They were on both sides of me each giving me an arm in the saddle, as we rode out of that field of

death through Zoyland village towards the old Abbey near Chard.

I shall say little more, except that I never saw my master again. When they led him to the scaffold on Tower

Hill I was outward bound to the West Indies, as private secretary to Sir Travers, newly appointed Governor of

St. Eulalie. We had many of Monmouth's men in St. Eulalie after the Bloody Assizes; but their tale is too

horrible to tell here. You will want to know whether I ever saw Aurelia again. Not for some years, not very

often for nine years; but since then our lives have been so mingled that when we die it will be hard to say

which soul is which, so much our spirits are each other's. So now, I have written a long story. May we all tell

our tales to the end before the pen is taken from us.


Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger

CHAPTER XXIV. THE END 99



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. Martin Hyde, The Duke's Messenger, page = 4

   3. John Masefield, page = 4

   4. CHAPTER I. I LEAVE HOME, page = 4

   5. CHAPTER II. I LEAVE HOME AGAIN, page = 11

   6. CHAPTER III. I LEAVE HOME A THIRD TIME, page = 14

   7. CHAPTER IV. I LEAVE HOME FOR THE LAST TIME, page = 16

   8. CHAPTER V. I GO TO SEA, page = 22

   9. CHAPTER VI. THE SEA! THE SEA!, page = 28

   10. CHAPTER VII. LAND RATS AND WATER RATS, page = 33

   11. CHAPTER VIII. I MEET MY FRIEND, page = 36

   12. CHAPTER IX. I SEE MORE OF MY FRIEND, page = 40

   13. CHAPTER X. SOUNDS IN THE NIGHT, page = 44

   14. CHAPTER XI. AURELIA, page = 49

   15. CHAPTER XII. BRAVE CAPTAIN BARLOW, page = 54

   16. CHAPTER XIII.  IT BREEZES UP, page = 59

   17. CHAPTER XIV. A DRINK OF SHERBET, page = 63

   18. CHAPTER XV. THE ROAD TO LYME, page = 66

   19. CHAPTER XVI. THE LANDING, page = 69

   20. CHAPTER XVII. A VOICE AT DAWN, page = 73

   21. CHAPTER XVIII. I SPEAK WITH AURELIA, page = 76

   22. CHAPTER XIX. I MEET THE CLUB MEN, page = 80

   23. CHAPTER XX. THE SQUIRE'S HOUSE, page = 83

   24. CHAPTER XXI. MY FRIEND AURELIA AND HER UNCLE, page = 87

   25. CHAPTER XXII. THE PRIEST'S HOLE, page = 91

   26. CHAPTER XXIII. FREE, page = 95

   27. CHAPTER XXIV. THE END, page = 99